Mary J.   Holmes Bessie's Fortune (Fiscle Part-Xii) Part 2        A Novel 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 1 
   
 For Nearly A Week Longer, Neil Remained At Stoneleigh, Growing More And 
 More Undecided As To His Future Course, And More And More In Love With 
 Bessie, Whose Evident Depression Of   Spirits After The   Departure Of   Jack 
 Trevellian And Grey Jerrold Had Driven Him Nearly Wild. All The   Better 
 Part Of   Neil's Nature Was In The   Ascendant Now, And He Was Seriously 
 Debating The   Question Whether It Were Not Wiser To Marry The   Woman He 
 Loved, And Share His Poverty With Her, Than To Marry The   Woman He Did 
 Not Love, Even Though She Had Ten Thousand A Year. Yes, It Was Better, 
 He Decided At Last, And One Day When Archie Had Gone To Bangor And He 
 Was Alone With Bessie, Who Sat By The   Window Engaged In The   Very 
 Unpoetical Occupation Of   Darning Her Father's Socks, He Spoke His Mind. 
   
   
   
 The Storm, Which Was Raging At Christmas, Had Ceased, And The   Winter 
 Sunshine Came In At The   Window Where Bessie Was Sitting, Lighting Up Her 
 Hair And Face With A Halo Which Made Neil Think Of   The   Madonnas Which 
 Had Looked At Him From The   Walls Of   The   Galleries In Rome. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 2 
   
 "There!" She Said, As She Finished One Sock, And Removing From It The 
 Porcelain Ball, Held It Up To View. "That Is Done, And It Looks Almost 
 As Good As New." 
   
   
   
 Then She Took Another From The   Basket, And Adjusting The   Ball Inside, 
 Began The   Darning Process Again, While Neil Looked Steadily At Her. Had 
 Grey Jerrold Been There, He Would Have Thought Her The   Very 
 Personification Of   What A Little Housewifely Wife Should Be, And Would 
 Have Admired The   Skill With Which She Wove Back And Forth, Over And 
 Under, Filling Up The   Hole With A Deftness Which Even His Aunt Hannah 
 Could Not Have Excelled. But Neil Saw Only Her Soft, Girlish Beauty, And 
 Cared Nothing For Her Deftness And Thrift. In Fact He Was Really 
 Rebelling Hotly Against The   Whole Thing--The Socks, The   Yarn, The 
 Porcelain Ball, And More Than All, The   Darning-Needle She Handled So 
 Skillfully. What Had The   Future Mrs. Neil Mcpherson To Do With Such 
 Coarse Things? He Thought, As, Forgetful Of   His Mother's Anger, He 
 Began: 
   
   
   
 "I Say, Bessie, I Wish You Would Stop That Infernal Weaving Back And 
 Forth With That Darning-Needle, Which Looks So Like An Implement Of 
 Warfare And Makes Me Shudder Every Time You Jab It Into The   Wool. I Want 
 To Talk To You." 
   
   
   
 "Talk On; I Can Listen And Work Too. I Have Neglected Father's Socks Of 
 Late And Have Ever So Many Pairs To Mend," Bessie Said, Pointing To The 
 Piled-Up Basket, Without Looking At The   Flushed, Eager Face Bending 
 Close To Her. 
   
   
   
 But When Neil Took Her Hands In His, And Removing From Them The   Sock And 
 Darning-Needle, Said To Her, "Bessie, I Did Not Mean To Tell You, At 
 Least Not Yet, But I Cannot Keep It Any Longer. I Love You And Want You 
 For My Wife," She Looked Up An Instant, And Then Her Eyes Fell Before 
 The Passionate Face, And She Cried: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil! You Are Not In Earnest! You Do Not Mean What You Say. You 
 Cannot Want _Me_. I Am So Very Poor. I Must Take Care Of   My Father, And 
 Then--There Is--There Is--Oh, Neil, I Am Sorry If It Is Wrong To Say 
 It--There Is My Mother!" 
   
   
   
 She Put The   Whole Hard Facts Before Him At Once, Her Poverty, Her 
   
 Father, For Whom She Must Always Care, And Her Mother, The   Greatest 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 3 
 Obstacle Of   All. 
   
   
   
 "I Know All That. Don't You Suppose I Thought It Out Before I Spoke?" 
 Neil Said, Drawing Her Closer To Him As He Continued: "I Am Going To 
 Tell You The   Whole Truth About Myself, And Show You My Very Worst. I Am 
 A Great, Lazy, Selfish Fellow, And Have Never In My Life Done Any One 
 Any Good. I Have Lived For Myself And My Pleasure Alone. I Am Not One 
 Quarter As Good As Grey Jerrold, Or Even Jack Trevellian." 
   
   
   
 At The   Mention Of   Grey, Bessie Gave A Little Start, For A Thought Of   Him 
 Seemed To Cast A Shadow Over The   Sky, Which For A Moment Had Been Very 
 Bright, If Neil Really And Truly Loved Her. But The   Shadow Passed As 
 Neil Went On, Rapidly: 
   
   
   
 "I Never Had Any Home Training; That Is, Never Met Any Opposition To My 
 Wishes. Everything Bent To Me Until I Came To Believe Myself Supreme; 
 But, Bessie, I Know That There Is In Me The   Material For A Man, 
 Something Like Grey Jerrold. I Speak Of   Him Because He Represents To Me 
 The Noblest Man I Ever Knew, And I Always Feel My Inferiority When I Am 
 With Him, And Show At My Worst By Contrast. You Know What I Mean. You 
 Felt His Power When He Was Here; The   Tone Of   His Voice; The   Way He Put 
 Things; The   Indescribable Something Which Makes Him So Popular 
 Everywhere, I Don't Know What It Is. I Would Give The   World If I 
 Possessed It. I Have Watched Him Many A Time At Eton And At Oxford And 
 Elsewhere, When He Was Surrounded By A Lot Of   London Swells, Young Lords 
 And Sons Of   Earls, Who Would Cut Me Dead, But Who Took To The   American 
 At Once And Made Him More Than Their Equal. Once I Asked Him How He Did 
 It And If It Were Not An Awful Bore Always To Consider Others Before 
 Himself. I Shall Never Forget The   Expression Of   His Face As He Hesitated 
 A Moment And Seemed To Be Looking Far Off At Something In The   Past. 
 Then He Said: 'Sometimes It Is Hard; But Long Ago, When I Was A Boy, I 
 Made A Vow To Live For Others Rather Than Myself, To Try To Make 
 Somebody Happy Every Day With A Kind Word Or Act Or Look, And Only 
 Think, If I Live To A Good Old Age, How Many People's Lives Will Have 
 Been A Little Sunnier Because Of   Me. Suppose I Commenced This Plan At 
 Fourteen And That I Live To Be Seventy, Which Is Not Very Old, It Will 
 Make Over Twenty Thousand, And That Surely Ought To Atone For A Great 
 Deal--Don't You Think So?--And In A Way My Life Is A Kind Of   Atonement.' 
 That Is What He Said, Or The   Substance Of   It, And I Have Often Thought 
 Of It And Wondered What He Meant By An Atonement." 
   
   
   
 In His Enthusiasm Over Grey, Neil Forgot For A Moment What He Had Been 
   
 Saying To Bessie, Who Had Listened Intently, And Who Exclaimed: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 4 
   
   
 "Twenty Thousand People Happier Because Of   Him. Oh, Neil, That Is Worth 
 More Than The   Crown Of   England I Wish You--I Wish We Could Be Like Him." 
   
   
   
 "You _Are_ Like Him," Neil Said, Coming Back To His Original Subject. 
 "You Make Me Think Of   Him So Much In Your Sweet Forgetfulness Of 
 Yourself And Your Thoughtfulness Of   Others, And, Bessie, I Am Going To 
 Try To Be Like Him, Too, If You Will Help Me, If You Will Be My Wife, By 
 And By, When I Have Made A Man Of   Myself, And Am More Worthy Of   You. 
 Will You, Bessie, Will You Promise To Be My Little Wife When I Come To 
 Claim You?" 
   
   
   
 He Had Her Face Between His Hands And Was Looking Into Her Eyes Where 
 The Tears Were Shining, As She Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "Neil, You Do Not Know What You Ask, Or All It Involves. I Cannot Leave 
 My Father, And There Is Blanche. You Are As Good As Engaged To Her; You 
 Said So In Your Letter." 
   
   
   
 "I Know I Wrote You So," Neil Said, "Because I Wanted To Fortify Myself 
 Against Doing Just What I Have Done, But I Shall Never Marry Blanche 
 Trevellian; If You Tell Me No, I Shall Remain Single Forever; But You 
 Will Not, Bessie. You Will Not Destroy My Last Chance To Be A Man. You 
 Do Love Me, I Am Sure, And You Will Love Me More When You Know All I 
 Mean To Do. I Shall Not Separate You From Your Father. He Shall Live 
 With Us, And Anthony And Dorothy Too; Though Not Here At Stoneleigh, 
 Except It Be In The   Summer When The   Roses Are In Bloom. Father Has A 
 Small House In London, In Warwick Crescent; He Will Let Us Live There, 
 And--And--" 
   
   
   
 Here Neil Stopped, For He Remembered His Mother's Threat Of 
 Disinheritance If He Should Marry Bessie, And He Knew She Was Capable Of 
 Performing It And If She Did How Was He To Live Even In That Small House 
 In Warwick Crescent? But Bessie's Eyes Were Upon Him; Bessie's Upturned 
 Face Was Between His Hands, And Poverty With Her Did Not Seem So Very 
 Terrible. They Could Manage Some Way, But He Would Be Frank With Her, 
 And, He Continued, At Last, "Bessie, I Shall Not Deceive You, Or Pretend 
 That Mother Will Receive You At First, For She Will Not. She Means Me To 
 Marry Blanche, And Will Be Very Angry For A Time, And Perhaps Refuse To 
 Give Me My Present Allowance, So We May Be Very Poor; But That I Shall 
   
 Not Mind If You Are With Me. Poverty Will Be Sweet If Shared With You, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 5 
 Who, I Know, Are Not Afraid Of   It." 
   
   
   
 "No, Neil," Bessie Said, Getting Her Face Free From His Hands, "I Am Not 
 Afraid Of   Poverty, And I Do Love You; But--" 
   
   
   
 "But What?" Neil Cried, In Alarm, As Be Caught Her Hands In His And Held 
 Them Fast, "You Are Not Going To Tell Me No? Surely You Are Not?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Neil. I Am Going To Tell You Nothing As Yet. I Was Only Thinking, 
 That If We Are So Poor, Couldn't You Do Something? Couldn't You Work?" 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Same Question Put By The   Girl Daisy To The   Boy Archie Years 
 Before In The   Old Yew-Shaded Garden, And As The   Boy Archie Had Then 
 Answered The   Girl Daisy, So The   Man Neil Now Made Reply: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Afraid Not, My Darling. It Is Not In The   Mcpherson Blood To Work, 
 And I Dare Not Be The   First To Break The   Rule." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Think Grey Jerrold Would Work If He Were Poor?" Bessie Asked, 
 And Neil Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Grey Is An American, And That Makes A Difference; Every Body Works 
 There, And It Does Not Matter." 
   
   
   
 "Then Let Us Go To America And Be Americans, Too," Bessie Said, But Neil 
 Only Shook His Head, And Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Could Never Live In That Half-Civilized Land Of   Equality, Where The 
 Future President May Be Buttoned Up In The   Jacket Of   My Bootblack. I Am 
 An Out-And-Out Aristocrat And Would Rather Be Poor And Be Jostled By 
 Nobility Than Be Rich And Brush Against Tom, Dick And Harry And Have To 
 Bow To Their Wives." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 6 
   
 Bessie Gave A Little Sigh, For This Was Not At All Like Grey Jerrold, 
 Whom Neil Was Going To Imitate; But Before She Could Speak, He 
 Continued: 
   
   
   
 "We Shall Pull Through Somehow In London, And In Time Mother Will Come 
 Round When She Finds I Am Determined. So, Bessie, It Is Settled, And You 
 Promise To Be My Wife When I Can Fix Things?" 
   
   
   
 He Was Taking His Consent Too Much For Granted, And Bessie Did Not Like 
 It, And Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "No, Neil; It Is Not Settled For Sure. I Can Never Be Yours Without Your 
 Mother's Sanction. Think What You Would Be Taking Upon 
 Yourself--Poverty, Father And Me!" 
   
   
   
 "The _Me_ Would Not Be So Very Bad," Neil Said, Drawing Her Closely To 
 Him, And Caressing Her Hair As He Talked, Advancing Argument After 
 Argument Why She Should Consent To A Secret Engagement, The   Greatest 
 Argument Of   All Being The   Influence Such An Engagement Would Have Over 
 Him, Helping Him In His New Resolution To Be A Man After The   Grey 
 Jerrold Order; For Grey's Name Was Mentioned Often In The   Strange 
 Plighting Of   Vows, And When At Last Bessie's Consent Was Won To Be 
 Neil's Wife As Soon As His Mother Was Reconciled, Her Mind Was Almost As 
 Full Of   Grey As It Was Of   Neil, Who, Now That She Was His, Became The 
 Most Tender And Devoted Lover During His Remaining Stay At Stoneleigh, 
 And Bessie Was Happier Than She Had Ever Been In Her Life, Though There 
 Was One Drawback Upon Her Happiness: She Would Like To Have Told Her 
 Father, But Neil Had Said She Must Not, And She Obeyed, Wondering To 
 Herself If Grey Would Have Bound Her To Secrecy. 
   
   
   
 Grey Was A Good Deal Mixed Up In Bessie's Thoughts After Neil Was Gone, 
 And She Often Found Herself Thinking: 
   
   
   
 "More Than Twenty Thousand Happier Because Of   Him! Could Any Life Be 
 Nobler Than That, And Why Should Not I Imitate It?" 
   
   
   
 And Then Bessie Began The   Experiment Of   Trying To Make Somebody Happy 
   
 Every Day; And The   Butcher's Boy Of   Whom She Bought The   Meat, And The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 7 
 Girl Who Brought The   Milk, And The   Man Of   Whom She Bought Their Bread, 
 And The   Beggar Woman Who Came To The   Door For Cinders And Cold Bits, 
 Found An Added Graciousness Of   Manner In The   Young Girl Who Smiled So 
 Sweetly Upon Them And Interested Herself So Kindly In Their Welfare, And 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 12 (  The Contract) Pg 8 
 Who, In Her Limited Sphere, Was Imitating Grey Jerrold, And Trying To 
 Make A Few People Happier, Even Though She Could Never Hope, Like Him, 
 To Number Twenty Thousand! 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 13 ( The New Grey) Pg 9 
   
   
 That Was What Neil Signed Himself In The   First Letter He Sent To Bessie 
 After His Return To London, And In Which He Assured Her That He Was 
 Instant In Season And Out Of   Season In His Endeavors To Be Like The 
 American And Make Himself Worthy Of   The   Dearest Little Girl A Man Ever 
 Called His Wife. He Had Borne With Perfect Equanimity His Mother's 
 Frequent Ebullitions Of   Temper; Had Read Aloud To Blanche For Two Hours, 
 When She Had A Headache, Although He Wanted So Much To Go To His Club; 
 And Had Listened Daily, Without A Sign Of   Impatience, To His Father's 
 Tiresome Talk Upon Politics And The   Demoralized Condition Of   The   Country 
 Generally. Then He Told Her How Much He Loved Her, And How A Thought Of 
 Her And Her Sweet Face Was Constantly In His Mind, Inspiring Him To A 
 Nobler Life Than He Had Hitherto Been Living. 
   
   
   
 And Bessie, As She Read His Letter, Felt Her Love Grow Stronger For Him, 
 And Her Face Grew Brighter And Lovelier Each Day, And There Was A Ring 
 Of Gladness And Hopefulness In Her Voice As She Went Singing About The 
 House Thinking Of   The   Future Which Stretched So Pleasantly Before Her, 
 And In Which She Could Be Always With Neil, "The New Grey." Sometimes 
 She Thought Of   The   Real Grey, Who Was Still At Oxford, Which Neil Had 
 Left For Good. He Was Not Fond Of   Study, And Greatly Preferred His Idle, 
 Pleasant Life At Home, Breakfasting When He Pleased And As He Pleased, 
 Either In Bed Or In The   Breakfast-Room, Lounging Through The   Morning, 
 Playing Duets With Blanche, Sorting Her Worsteds For Her, Or Teasing Her 
 About The   Grotesque Figures She Was Embroidering And Calling Shepherd 
 Boys And Girls. The   Comfort And Luxury Of   Trevellian House Suited Him 
 Better Than Stoneleigh, And Now That He Was Engaged And There Was N 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 13 ( The New Grey) Pg 10 
 Probability Of   His Marrying Blanche, Her Society Was Not Half As 
 Distasteful To Him As It Had Formerly Been, Neither Were Her Eyebrows As 
 Light Nor Her Shoulder-Blades As Sharp, And He Began To Think She Really 
 Was A Good-Natured Kind Of   A Girl And Played Splendidly. And Then He 
 Remembered With A Pang That Bessie Did Not Play At All, Except Simple 
 Accompaniments To Songs, And Found Himself Wondering In A Vague Kind Of 
 Way What People Would Say To A Mrs. Neil Mcpherson Who Had No 
 Accomplishments Except A Sweet Voice For Ballad Singing And A Tolerable 
 Knowledge Of   French And German, Which She Had Picked Up When A Child 
 Leading A Bohemian Life On The   Continent. Bessie Was Neither Learned, 
 Nor Accomplished, Nor Fashionable; But She Was Good And Pure And 
 Beautiful, And Neil Loved Her With All The   Intensity Of   His Selfish 
 Nature, And Meant To Be True To Her. He Wrote To Her, Three Times A 
 Week, Long Letters, Full Of   Love And Tenderness, And Of   Grey Jerrold, 
 With Whom He Corresponded. 
   
   
   
 Once He Tried To Tell His Mother Of   His Engagement. She Had Been 
 Speaking To Him Of   Blanche, Talking As If Everything Were Settled, And 
 Asking Why It Were Not As Well To Announce The   Engagement At Once. 
   
   
   
 "Because," Neil Said To Her, "I Am Not Engaged To Blanche, And Do Not 
 Know That I Ever Shall Be. To Tell You The   Truth, Mother, I Love My 
 Cousin Bessie Better Than Any Woman Living, And If I Had Money Of   My Own 
 I Would Marry Her To-Morrow." 
   
   
   
 This Was A Great Deal For Neil To Say, Knowing His Mother As He Did, And 
 Possibly He Might Not Have Said It Could He Have Foreseen The   Storm 
 Which Followed His Declaration. What She Had Once Before Said To Him 
 Upon The   Subject Was Nothing When Compared With Her Present Anger And 
 Scorn, As She Assured Him Again And Again That If He Married Bessie 
 Mcpherson, She Would At Once Cut Off His Allowance And Leave Him To 
 Shirk For Himself. That Was The   Way She Expressed It, For She Could Be 
 Very Coarse In Her Language At Times, Even If She Were A Titled Lady. 
 Bessie Should Never Enter Her House As Her Daughter-In-Law, She Said, 
 And She Would Not Only Cut Off Neil's Allowance During Her Life, But At 
 Her Death Would Leave What Little Money She Had To Some One Else--Jack 
 Trevellian, Perhaps, Who Would Represent The   Family Far Better Than Her 
 Scapegrace Son, With His Low Mcpherson Tastes. 
   
   
   
 After This Neil Could Not Tell Her. On The   Contrary, He Bent Every 
 Energy To Keep The   Secret From Her, And Never Again Mentioned Bessie Or 
 Stoneleigh In Her Presence, But Devoted Himself To Blanche In A 
 Friendly, Brotherly Kind Of   Way, Which Kept The   Peace In That Quarter 
 And Left Him In Quiet. But His Thoughts Were Busy With Plans For The 
   
 Future, When Bessie Would Be His Wife And He Disinherited, For Her Sake. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 13 ( The New Grey) Pg 11 
 Once He Calculated The   Possibility Of   Living At Stoneleigh On The   Meagre 
 Annuity Which He Knew Archie Received, And Which Would Die With Him. But 
 He Could Not Do That, And He Called Himself A Sneak For Considering The 
 Matter An Instant. 
   
   
   
 "If There Was Something I Could Do Which Would Not Compromise Me," He 
 Thought. "I Might Become An Inventor, Or An Author. I Could Do Better At 
 That, For I Have Some Talent For Yarning, They Say. Wilkie Collins And 
 George Eliot Make Heaps Of   Money With Their Pens. Yes, I Believe I'll 
 Try It." 
   
   
   
 And So Neil Shut Himself In His Room For Some Hours Each Day, And 
 Commenced The   Story Which Was To Make His Fortune. But As Bessie Sat For 
 His Heroine And Grey Jerrold For His Hero, He Became Furiously Jealous 
 When He Reached The   Love Passages, And Tearing Up His Manuscript In 
 Disgust, Abandoned The   Field Of   Authorship Forever. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly His Thoughts Turned To The   Old Aunt In America, Whom, His Fancy 
 Painted As Fabulously Rich. She Could Help Him, And Perhaps If He Wrote 
 Her The   Right Kind Of   A Letter She Would. And So He Set Himself To The 
 Task, Which Proved Harder, Even, Than The   Story-Writing Had Been. Neil 
 Knew His Aunt Betsey Was Very Eccentric, And He Hardly Knew How To Make 
 Her Under Stand Him Without Saying Too Much And So Ruining His Cause. 
   
   
   
 "By Jove, I'll Tell Her The   Truth, That I Want Money In Order To Marry 
 Bessie," He Said, And He Took Bessie For His Starting Paint, And Waxed 
 Eloquent As He Described Her Sweetness And Beauty, And Told Of   Her Life 
 Of Toil And Care And Self-Denial At Stoneleigh, With Her Father, Whom He 
 Represented As Just On The   Verge Of   The   Grave. Then He Told Of   His 
 Engagement And His Mother's Fierce Opposition To It, And The   Sure 
 Poverty Which Awaited Him If He Remained True To His Cousin, As He Meant 
 To Do, And Then He Came To The   Real Object Of   His Letter, And Asked For 
 Money On Which To Live Until His Mother Was Reconciled, As She Was Sure 
 To Be In Time, When She Knew How Lovely And Good Bessie Was. A Few 
 Thousand Pounds Would Suffice, He Said, As He Knew His Father Would 
 Allow Him To Occupy A House In Warwick Crescent Which Belonged To Him 
 And Which Would Save His Rent. And Then, Growing Bolder As He Advanced, 
 He Hinted At The   Possibility That His Aunt Might Be Intending To Make 
 Bessie Her Heir, And Said If It Were So He Should Be Glad To Know It, 
 And Would Keep The   Secret Religiously From Bessie Until Such Time As He 
 Might Reveal It. A Speedy Answer To This Letter Was Desired, And Neil 
 Closed By Signing Himself: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 13 ( The New Grey) Pg 12 
   
 "Your Very Affectionate Nephew, Neil Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 He Posted The   Letter Himself, And Feeling Almost Sure Of   A Favorable 
 Response, Went And Bought Bessie A Small Solitaire Ring, Such As He 
 Could Afford, And Sent It With The   Most Loving, Hopeful Letter He Had 
 Yet Written To Her. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14 (Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter) Pg 13 
   
 Nine Years Had Made But Little Change In Miss Betsey Mcpherson, Either 
 Mentally Or Physically. As She Had Been At The   Thanksgiving Dinner Where 
 We First Met Her, So She Was Now, With Possibly A Little Sharper Tone In 
 Her Voice And A Shade More Of   Eccentricity In Her Nature. As She Lived 
 Alone Then With Her Two Servants, So She Lived Alone Now, With The   Same 
 Cook In The   Kitchen, But Not The   Same Housemaid To Attend Her. Flora Had 
 Been Married For Five Or Six Years To A Respectable Mechanic, And Lived 
 In A Small White House Across The   Common, With Three Children To Care 
 For--Two Boys And A Girl. This Last She Had Thought To Call For Her 
 Former Mistress To Whom She Had Timidly Expressed Her Intention, Asking 
 If She Would Be Godmother. 
   
   
   
 "Flo Is A Fool To Saddle Her Child With A Name She Hates," Miss 
 Mcpherson Thought, But She Consented To Act As Sponsor, And Wore Her 
 Best Black Silk In Honor Of   The   Occasion, When Sunday Came And She Took 
 Her Accustomed Seat In Church. 
   
   
   
 But Her Thoughts Were Evidently Not Upon The   Service, For She Knelt In 
 The Wrong Place, And Once Said Aloud In Her Abstraction, "Let Us Pray," 
 And There Was A Twinkle In Her Round Bright Eyes, And A Grim Smile On 
   
 Her Face When She At Last Arose, And Straight And Stiff As A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14(Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter)Pg 14 
 Darning-Needle Walked Up The   Aisle, And Took In Her Arms The   Little Pink 
 And White Baby Who Was To Bear Her Name. It Was A Pretty Child, And As 
 She Held It For A Moment And Looked Into Its Clear Blue Eyes Fixed So 
 Questioningly Upon Her Face, There Came To Her The   Thought Of   Another 
 Little Blue-Eyed Girl Who Had Come To Her On The   Sands Of   Aberystwyth, 
 And The   Touch Of   Whose Hands As They Rubbed And Patted The   Folds Of   Her 
 Dress She Could Feel Even Now After The   Lapse Of   Many Years. That Child 
 Had Said To Her That Betsey Was A Horrid Name; This Child In Her Arms 
 Would Think So, Too, And Hate It All Her Life, And When The   Clergyman, 
 Said, "Name This Child," She Answered, In A Loud, Clear Voice, Which 
 Rang Distinctly Through The   Church: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie Mcpherson!" 
   
   
   
 "No, No; Oh, No!" Flora Gasped In A Whisper, "It Is Betsey, Ma'am; It Is 
 For You." 
   
   
   
 "Hush! I Know What I Am About," Was Whispered Back, And So Bessie 
 Mcpherson, And Not Betsey, Was Received Into Christ's Flock And Signed 
 With The   Sign Of   The   Cross, And Given To The   Happy Mother Happier Than 
 She Dared To Own Because Of   The   Change Of   Name. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day Five Hundred Dollars Were Placed In The   Allington Savings 
 Bank To The   Credit Of   Bessie Mcpherson Bowen, And The   Spinster Washed 
 Her Hands Of   The   Whole Affair, As She Expressed It To Herself. But She 
 Could Not Quite Forget The   Child, And When On The   Monday Evening After 
 The Christening She Sat By Her Open Fire With Her Round Tea Table At Her 
 Side, There Was A Thought Of   It In Her Mind, And She Said To Herself: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Glad I Did Not Give It My Name. Betsey Is Not Very Poetical, And 
 They Are Sure To Call You Bets When They Are Angry At You. Bessie Is 
 Better And Sweeter Every Way." 
   
   
   
 And Then Her Thoughts Went Over The   Sea After That Other Bessie, Her Own 
 Flesh And Blood, Of   Whom She Had Not Heard In Years. It Was Very Seldom 
 That Her Brother John Wrote To Her, And When He Did He Never Mentioned 
   
 Archie Or His Family, And So She Knew Nothing Of   Them Except That Daisy 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14(Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter) Pg 15 
 Was Still Carrying On Her Business At Monte Carlo And Was Known As An 
 Adventuress To Every Frequenter Of   The   Place. But Where Was Bessie? Miss 
 Mcpherson Asked Herself, Us She Gazed Dreamily Into The   Fire. Was She 
 Like Her Mother, A Vain Coquette And A Mark For Coarse Jests And Vulgar 
 Admiration? 
   
   
   
 "For The   Girl Must Be Pretty," She Said, "There Was The   Promise Of   Great 
 Beauty In That Face, And True, Pure Womanhood, Too, If Only She Were 
 Well Brought Up." 
   
   
   
 And Then Through The   Woman's Heart There Shot A Pang As She Wondered If 
 She Had Done Right To Leave Archie And His Child To Their Poverty All 
 These Years. Might She Not Have Done Something For Them, And So Perhaps 
 Have Saved The   Daughter From Sin? The   Little Room At The   Head Of   The 
 Stairs Was Still Kept Just As It Was When She Was Expecting Bessie. 
 There Was The   Big Doll In The   Corner, The   Dishes On The   Shelf, And The 
 Single Bed With Its Lace Hangings Was Freshly Made Every Month, And By 
 Its Side Each Night The   Lonely Woman Knelt And Prayed For The   Little 
 Girl Who Had Come To Her On The   Sands And Looked Into Her Eyes With A 
 Look Which Had Haunted Her Ever Since. But Of   What Avail Was All This? 
 Ought She Not To Have Acted As Well As Prayed? What Was Faith Without 
 Works, And If Bessie Had Gone To Destruction, As Most Likely She Had, 
 Was It Not In Part Her Fault? Such Were The   Questions Tormenting Miss 
 Mcpherson When At Last Winny Came In To Remove The   Tea Things And 
 Brought With Her A Letter, Which She Gave Into Her Mistress' Hand. It 
 Was Neil's Letter, And Miss Betsey Examined It Very Carefully Before 
 Opening It, Wondering Who Had Written Her From London, And Experiencing 
 A Feeling That Its Contents Would Not Prove Altogether Agreeable. 
 Adjusting Her Spectacles A Little More Firmly On Her Nose, She Opened It 
 At Last, And Read It Through Very Slowly, Taking In Its Full Meaning As 
 She Read, And Commenting To Herself In Her Characteristic Way. 
   
   
   
 Two Years Before, She Had Met An Old Acquaintance From London, Who Knew 
 Neil And Disliked Him, Consequently The   Impression She Had Received Of 
 Him Was Not Altogether Favorable. 
   
   
   
 "A Good-Looking, Well-Meaning Fellow," The   Man Had Said, "But Very 
 Indolent, And Selfish, And Proud, With An Inordinate Love Of   Money, And 
 Respect For Those Who Have It." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14(Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter) Pg 16 
   
 And In This Opinion The   Spinster Was Confirmed By His Letter. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me See!" She Said, Taking Off Her Glasses, And Regarding The   Fire 
 Intently. "He Wishes Me To Send Him A Few Thousand Pounds To Enable Him 
 To Marry His Cousin And Live In Idleness In His Father's House On 
 Warwick Crescent Until His Mother Is Reconciled, And He Wishes To Know 
 If I Intend To Make Bessie My Heir. No, My Fine London Gentleman! If 
 Bessie Ever Has A Fortune It Will Not Be From Me. Now, If Neil Wanted 
 This Money To Set Himself Up In Business; If He Was Going To Work To 
 Earn His Own Bread And Butter And Support His Family Like An Honest Man, 
 I Would Let Him Have It Cheerfully. But Work Is The   Last Thing He Thinks 
 About. It Would Degrade Him. Ugh! It Makes Me So Mad!" And She Shook Her 
 Head Fiercely At The   Fire, As She Went On: 
   
   
   
 "But The   Girl, If He Tells The   Truth, Is The   Right Kind Of   Stuff, 
 Staying At Home, Caring For Her Father, Wearing Shabby Clothes, And Even 
 Washing The   Dishes, Which I Have No Doubt Hurts Him The   Most. I Rather 
 Like This Girl, And For Her Sake I Will Give Neil A Chance, Though I 
 Don't Suppose He Will Accept It. There Are Those Cotton Mills Which I 
 Had To Take On That Debt Of   Carson's. They Have Been Nothing But A 
 Torment To Me For The   Want Of   A Capable Man To Look After Them. I Will 
 Offer The   Situation To Neil With A Salary Of   Two Thousand Dollars A 
 Year, And Ten Per Cent. Of   The   Net Profits, And I Will Let Him Have, 
 Rent Free, The   House Which Carson Occupied, And Will Furnish It, Too, 
 And Have Everything In Running Order When He Gets Here With His Bride. 
 That I Call A Right Generous Offer, But, Bless Your Soul, Do You Suppose 
 He Will Take It?" 
   
   
   
 And She Interrogated The   Fire, Which Made No Response, Except That A 
 Half Dead Coal Dropped Into The   Pan And Went Out Into Blackness. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course He Won't," She Continued, "For That Would Be Doing Something! 
 But We Shall See. I Will Write The   Letter To-Night," And Ringing For Her 
 Writing Materials The   Old Lady Began Her Letter To Neil, Telling Him 
 What She Would Do For Him If He Chose To Come To America And Try To Help 
 Himself. 
   
   
   
 "The Work Is Not Hard," She Wrote. "It Requires More Thought, And 
 Judgment, And Tact, Than Anything Else, But It Will Bring You In Contact 
 With Some Very Second-Class People--_Scum_, If You Choose To Call Them 
 So--And With Some Of   The   Excellent Of   The   Earth As Well For All Grades 
 Are Represented In The   Mills, And For What I Know, The   Future Governor 
   
 Of Massachusetts Is Working There To-Day; But If He Is, You May Be Sure 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14(Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter) Pg 17 
 He Has A Book Somewhere Around And Studies It Every Chance He Gets, For 
 In This Way Our Best Men Are Made. If You Do Not Choose To Take My 
 Offer, I Shall Do Nothing For You, And Bessie Will Be A Fool To Marry 
 One Who Does Not Care Enough For Her To Be Willing To Work And Support 
 Her. I Have No Intention Of   Making Her My Heir. My Will Is Made, And I 
 Do Not Often Change My Mind. Still, I Have A Fancy For The   Girl--Have 
 Always Had A Fancy For Her, And If You Bring Her To Me On The   Terms I 
 Offer, You Will Never Be Sorry." 
   
   
   
 This Last Miss Betsey Wrote Because Of   The   Desire Which Kept Growing In 
 Her Heart As Once It Had Before, To Look Again In Bessie's Face, To Hear 
 Her Voice, To Feel The   Touch Of   Her Hands; And In Short, To Have Some 
 One To Love And Be Interested In, As Something Told Her She Could Be 
 Interested In And Love Bessie Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
 The Letter Was Sent To Neil, And The   Same Mail Took Another To A 
 Well-Known Banking House In London With Which Miss Mcpherson Had 
 Business Relations. To This House She Gave Instructions That The   Sum Of 
 One Hundred Pounds Should At Once Be Forwarded To Archibald Mcpherson, 
 Who Was Not On Any Account To Know From Whom The   Money Came. 
   
   
   
 When Her Letters Were Gone She Began Again To Build Castles With Regard 
 To Bessie, Whom She Was Expecting, In Spite Of   Her Lack Of   Confidence In 
 Neil's Willingness To Accept Her Offer. 
   
   
   
 In Fancy She Furnished The   Large Stone House On The   Cliff Above The 
 Mills, Which Bessie Was To Occupy, And Furnished It With No Sparing 
 Hand. In Fancy She Climbed The   Sleep Steps Every Day, And Went In And 
 Out With The   Freedom Of   A Mother, For Such She Meant To Be To The   Young 
 Couple, Both Her Own Blood, And Both Seeming Very Near To Her Now When 
 There Was A Chance Of   Their Coming To Her And Dispelling The   Loneliness 
 Of Her Monotonous Life. But She Kept Her Expectations To Herself, Not 
 Even Telling Them To Lucy Grey, Or Hannah Jerrold, Her Most Intimate 
 Friends, Both Of   Whom Noticed A Change In Her, But Did Not Guess Why She 
 Seemed So Much More Cheerful And Happy, Or Why She Was So Often In 
 Worcester, Inquiring The   Prices Of   China And Glassware, And Household 
 Furniture Generally. 
   
   
   
 Once She Was Very Near Letting It Out, And That Was When Hannah Was 
   
 Spending The   Afternoon With Her, And Said: "I Have Received A Letter 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14(Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter)Pg 18 
 From Grey, Who Writes That He Spent A Day At Stoneleigh And Saw Your 
 Grandniece Bessie." 
   
   
   
 "What Did He Think Of   Her?" Miss Betsey Asked, And Hannah Replied: 
   
   
   
 "He Thought Her The   Loveliest Creature He Had Ever Seen. I Do Believe He 
 Is More Than Half In Love With Her, For I Never Knew Him So Enthusiastic 
 Over A Girl Before." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 14Miss Mcpherson And The   Letter ( The New Grey) Pg 19 
   
 "Yes," Miss Mcpherson Said, And Remembering What She Knew Grey To Be And 
 What She Feared Neil Was, She Thought, "Oh, If It Were Grey And Bessie;" 
 And That Night She Dreamed That It Was Grey And Bessie, And That She 
 Tore Down The   House On The   Cliff, Overlooking The   Mill, And Built There 
 A Palace Something After The   Fashion Of   Chatsworth, Except That It Was 
 More Modern In Its Style And General Appearance, And Many Pairs Of   Eyes 
 Like Those Seen On The   Terrace At Aberystwyth Looked Into Hers, And Many 
 Little Hands Rubbed Holes In Her Stuff Dress, And Many Little Voices 
 Called Her Grandma The   Name She Bade Them Give Her In Place Of   Auntie. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March)Pg 19 
 Never Had Neil Been More Gracious Or Agreeable Than During The   Interval 
 When He Was Waiting For The   Answer To His Letter. He Felt Sure Of   A 
 Favorable Reply And That Bessie Would Be His Before The   June Roses Were 
 In Bloom, And That Of   Itself Kept Him In A Happy Frame Of   Mind. He Was 
 Very Attentive To Blanche And Very Kind To His Mother, And He Wrote Long 
 Letters To Bessie Three Times A Week, And Went To Church Every Sunday 
 And Gave A Half-Penny To Every Little Ragged Child He Met, And Felt That 
 Neil Mcpherson Was A Pretty Good Fellow After All. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March) Pg 20 
 At Last The   Letter Came, And Neil Read It In The   Privacy Of   His Room, 
 And, Being Alone With No One To Hear, Called His Aunt A Name Which 
 Sounded A Little Like Swearing, And Paced Up And Down The   Apartment With 
 The Perspiration Standing Thickly Around His White Lips, And A Feeling 
 At His Heart As If He Were Not Only Bitterly Disappointed But Had Also 
 Been Insulted By The   Offer Made To Him. 
   
   
   
 "An Overseer In Some Cotton Mills!--Factories They Call Them There. Not 
 If I Know Myself!" He Said. "_I_ Stoop To That? Never! The   Old Woman Is 
 A Fool," (This With An Adjective), "And She Evidently Thinks She Is 
 Doing A Big Thing. Two Thousand Dollars A Year! Why, That Is Not Much 
 More Than Mother Allows Me Now, And I Am Awfully Hard Up At Times. No, 
 Bessie, You Must Wait A Little Longer Until Something Turns Up, As I Am 
 Sure There Will. An Overseer! _I!_" And Neil's Voice Was Indicative Of 
 The Scorn And Contempt With Which He Regarded An Overseer Of   Cotton 
 Mills, And The   Vast Difference He Felt There Was Between Such An 
 Individual And Himself. 
   
   
   
 Neil Was Very Sore And Very Much Depressed, And His Depression Told Upon 
 His Health, And He Became So Pale And Haggard That His Mother Was 
 Alarmed, And Insisted Upon His Leaving England For A Time And Going Down 
 To Cannes, In Southern France, Where Several Of   Her Friends Were 
 Spending The   Winter. To This Neil Made No Objection, And Wrote To Bessie 
 Of His Plans, And Made Himself Out So Great An Invalid That Bessie Felt 
 A Fear In Her Heart Lest Her Lover Should Die And She Be Left In The 
 World Alone, In Case--She Did Not Dare Finish The   Thought, Or Put Into 
 Words Her Conviction That Her Father Was Daily Growing Weaker, With Less 
 Care For Or Interest In Any Thing Passing Around Him. This Change For 
 The Worse Had Commenced With A Heavy Cold, Taken Soon After The 
 Holidays, And Which None Of   Dorothy's Prescriptions Could Reach. It Was 
 In Vain That Bessie Tried To Persuade Him To Let Her Call A Physician. 
   
   
   
 "No, Child," He Said, "It's Nothing. I Shall Be Better In A Few Days, 
 When The   Weather Moderates. I Do Not Want A Doctor, And If I Did We Are 
 Too Poor. How Much Have We On Hand?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Tell Him The   Exact Amount, For Fear Of   Troubling Him In 
 His Weak, Nervous Condition. 
   
   
   
 Their Christmas Hospitalities Had Cost Them Dear, And There Was Very 
 Little In The   Family Purse With Which To Meet Their Necessities. Just 
 After Neil's Departure There Had Come A Letter From Daisy, Who Was In 
   
 Nice, With Some Americans, Whose Acquaintance She Had Made In Paris And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March) Pg 21 
 Whose Party She Had Joined. 
   
   
   
     "These American Friendships Cost A Great Deal," She Wrote, "For They 
     Stop At The   Most Expensive Hotels, And I Must Have A Parlor And 
     Bedroom In Order To Keep Up Appearances, So I Really Have Nothing To 
     Spare Just Now; But I Send You A Five-Pound Note Which I Borrowed 
     For You From Mr. Jack Trevellian, Who Came Day Before Yesterday And 
     Told Me Of   His Visit To Stoneleigh. If I Am Any Judge, He Is More 
     Than Half In Love With You, And When I Said I Was Going To Write And 
     Regretted That I Could Not Send You Any Money, As I Was Sure You 
     Must Need It After So Much Company, He Insisted Upon Loaning Me 
     Twenty Pounds, And When I Refused So Large A Sum He Made Me Take 
     Ten, Which I Will Divide With You. It Was Very Generous In Him, And 
     When I Said I Should Pay Him As Soon As Possible, He Begged Me Never 
     To Speak Of   It, As He Would Gladly Give Ten Times That Sum To One As 
     Faithful And Kind To Her Father As You Are. Jack Is A Good Fellow, 
     And There Is Only One Life Between Him And A, Title, I Hear. Try For 
     Him, Bessie; I Know You Can Get Him. Write Him A Little Note And 
     Tell Him How Kind It Was In Him To Loan Me The   Money. That Will Be A 
     Beginning, But You Need Not Say How Much Of   It I Sent You; As He 
     Designed It All For You, He Might Not Like It If He Knew I Kept 
     Half. How Is Your Father? The   Last Time I Was Home I Really Thought 
     He Was Threatened With Softening Of   The   Brain, He Seemed So Sleepy 
     And Stupid And Forgetful. Give Him My Love, And Believe Me Always 
     Your Affectionate Mother, 
   
   
   
     "Daisy Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
     "P.S.--I Hear Lord Hardy Has Returned From Egypt And Is Expected 
     Here. I Am Glad, For A Sight Of   Him Will Do Me Good. He Is The   Best 
     Friend I Ever Had, And The   First, Except, Of   Course, Your Father." 
   
   
   
 Such, In Part, Was Daisy's Letter, Which Bessie Read With An Aching 
 Heart And Cheeks Which Burned With Shame. She Wanted Money Sadly, For 
 Her Boots Were Giving Out At The   Sides, And The   Butcher's Bill Was 
 Unpaid, And Her Father Needed Wine And Jellies To Tempt His Sickly 
 Appetite And Keep Up His Failing Strength. But She Would Have Gone 
 Barefoot And Denied Herself Food For A Week Sooner Than Touch The 
 Five-Pound Note Her Mother Had Wrung From Jack Trevellian, Her Recent 
 Guest. 
   
   
   
 "It Was Begged; It Is A Charity; It Burns My Hand," She Said, As She 
 Held The   Note Between Her Thumb And Finger. "I Will Not Have It In The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March) Pg 22 
 House," And The   Next Moment It Was Blackening On The   Fire Where The 
 Indignant Girl Had Thrown It, Together With Her Mother's Letter, Which 
 Her Father Must Never See. 
   
   
   
 Oh, How For An Instant Bessie Loathed Herself As She Thought Of   Her 
 Mother And Saw In Fancy The   Whole Sickening Performance At Nice, The 
 Daily Jesting And Badinage With Those People Around Her--Second-Class 
 Americans, She Was Sure, Or They Would Not Take Up Her Mother; But Worst 
 Of All Was The   Interview With Jack Trevellian, Whose Feelings Had Been 
 Wrought Upon Until He Gave Her Ten Pounds, Because Of   Her Poverty! 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It Is Too Horrible; But I Will Pay It Back Some Time," She Said, 
 And Kneeling By The   Firelight With Her Hot, Tear-Stained Face Buried In 
 Her Hands, Bessie Prayed Earnestly That In Some Way See Might Be Enabled 
 To Pay This Debt To Jack Trevellian. 
   
   
   
 In Her Excitement She Did Not Then Regret That She Had Burned The   Note, 
 Though She Knew That It Was A Rash Act, And That It Necessitated Extra 
 Self-Denials Which Would Tell Heavily Upon Her. With Strong Black Linen 
 Thread And A Bit Of   Leather She Patched Her Boots; She Dressed And 
 Undressed In The   Cold, For She Would Allow No Fire In Her Room; She 
 Never Tasted Meat, Or Tarts, Or Sweets, Or Delicacies Of   Any Kind, But 
 Contented Herself With The   Simplest Fare, And Piled Her Father's Plate, 
 Begging Him To Eat, And Watching Him With Feverish Anxiety As Her 
 Mother's Dreadful Words Rang In Her Ears--Softening Of   The   Brain! Was 
 That Terrible Disease Stealing Upon Him? Would The   Time Come When The 
 Kind Eyes Which Now Always Brightened When They Rested On Her Would Have 
 In Them No Sign Of   Recognition, And The   Lips Which Spoke Her Name So 
 Lovingly Utter Only Unmeaning Words? It Was Terrible To Contemplate, And 
 Bessie Felt She Would Rather See Him Dead Than An Imbecile. 
   
   
   
 "But What Should I Do With Father Gone?" She Said, And Her Thoughts 
 Turned To Neil, Who Would Surely Take Her Then, Even If He Took Her Into 
 Poverty. 
   
   
   
 And So In A Measure Bessie Was Comforted, And Watched Her Father With 
 Untiring Vigilance, And Felt That He Was Slipping From Her And That In 
 All The   World There Was For Her No Ray Of   Joy Except In Neil's Love, 
 Which She Never Doubted, And Without Which Her Heart Would Have Broken, 
 It Was So Full Of   Care And Pain. And It Was Just When Her Heart Was 
 Saddest Because Her Father Had That Morning Called Her _Daisy_, And When 
 She Corrected Him Had Said, "Yes, But I Can't Think Of   Your Name; Words 
 Go From Me Strangely At Times; Everything Is Confused," That Neil's 
   
 Letter Came, Bringing Her Fresh Cause For Anxiety, And Seeming With Its 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March) Pg 23 
 Brevity And Strangeness, To Put Him Farther From Her Than He Would Be In 
 Cannes, Whither He Was Going. 
   
   
   
 That Night Bessie Cried Herself To Sleep, And Was So Weak And Sick The 
 Next Morning That Dorothy Persuaded Her To Stay In Bed And Brought Her 
 Up Her Breakfast Of   Toast, Crisp And Hot, With A Fresh Boiled Egg And A 
 Cup Of   Tea Which She Declared Would Almost Give Life To A Dead Man. 
   
   
   
 "But, Dolly," Bessie Said, "You Should Not Have Brought Me The   Egg; They 
 Are Two Pence Apiece, And Father Must Have Them All. Can't You Keep It 
 And Warm It Up For Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Warm Up An Egg! Bless The   Child," And Dorothy Laughed Till The   Tears 
 Ran. "You Can't Warm Over A Boiled Egg, So Eat It Down; It Will Do You 
 Good, And You Are Growing So Thin And Pale. Here Is A Letter For Your 
 Father; But As He Is Asleep I Brought It To You." 
   
   
   
 Taking The   Letter, Bessie Examined The   Address, Which Was A Strange One 
 To Her. Evidently It Was On Business, And As Nothing Of   That Kind Could 
 Mean Anything But Fresh Anxiety And Annoyance For Her Father, She 
 Resolved To Know The   Contents And, If Possible, Keep Them From The   Weak 
 Invalid. So She Broke The   Seal And Read With Astonishment That Messrs. 
 Blank & Blank, Bankers, In Lombard Street, London, Had Been Instructed 
 By One Who Did Not Wish His Name To Appear, To Send To Mr. Archibald 
 Mcpherson Of   Stoneleigh, Bangor, The   Sum Of   One Hundred Pounds, And 
 Inclosed Was A Check For The   Same. 
   
   
   
 "Oh!" Bessie Exclaimed, As She Sprang Up And Began To Dress Herself 
 Rapidly. "One Hundred Pounds! Why, We Are Rich, And Father Can Have 
 Everything He Wants. I Wonder How Much A Bottle Of   Johannisberger Wine 
 Would Cost." 
   
   
   
 Then There Crept Into Her Mind The   Question, Who Sent It? Was It The 
 Hon. John? Was It Neil? Or--And Bessie's Heart Stood Still A Moment And 
 Then Beat With A Heavy Pain--Or Was It Jack Trevellian, Who Had Done 
 This Because Of   What Her Mother Had Told Him Of   Their Needs? It Was Like 
 Him, She Knew, But If It Were He, She Could Never Touch The   Money, And 
   
 Without A Word To Her Father Of   The   Letter, She Wrote At Once To Messrs. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March) Pg 24 
 Blank & Blank, Lombard Street, Asking If It Were Mr. Trevellian, And 
 Saying If It Were, She Must Return The   Check As They Could Not Keep It. 
   
   
   
 "Direct Your Answer To Me," She Wrote, "As I Transact All My Father's 
 Business For Him." 
   
   
   
 In Two Days The   Answer Come, Very Stiffly Worded, But Assuring Her That 
 The Donor Was Not Mr. Trevellian And That Her Father Need Have No 
 Scruples About Taking The   Money, And Would Have None Did He Know From 
 Whom It Came. This Satisfied Bessie, Who Took The   Letter To Her Father, 
 Confessing All She Had Done, And With Him Trying To Guess Who Had Been 
 So Kind To Them. 
   
   
   
 "I Can Think Of   No One Except My Aunt In America," Archie Said, "And She 
 Is Not Likely To Remember Us In This Way After So Many Years' Silence." 
   
   
   
 "If I Thought It Were She I Would Write To Her," Bessie Said, "And At 
 All Events I Will Write To _Somebody_ And Thank Them, And Send The 
 Letter To Messrs. Blank & Blank, In London. They Know Who It Is And Will 
 Forward It For Me." 
   
   
   
 Accordingly The   Next Bangor Mail For London Bore In It A Letter From 
 Bessie To Their Unknown Friend. 
   
   
   
     "Dear Madam, Or Sir, Whichever You May Be," She Began, "I Wish I 
     Could Tell You How Much Joy And Gladness, And Relief, Too, Your 
     Generous Gift Of   One Hundred Pounds Brought To Both Father And Me. 
     God Bless You For It, And May You Never Know The   Want And Actual 
     Need Which Made Your Gift So Very Welcome That Instead Of   Shrinking 
     From It We Could Only Cry Over It, And Be Glad That Somewhere In The 
     World There Was Somebody Thinking And Caring For Us. Every Night Of 
     My Life I Shall Pray For You, And If I Ever Know Who You Are, And 
     Meet You Face To Face, I Will Try And Thank You Better Than I Feel 
     That I Am Doing On Paper. Yours Gratefully And Sincerely," 
   
   
   
     Bessie Mcpherson, 
   
   
   
   
     "P.S.--If, As Papa Half Suspects, You Are His Aunt Betsey, I Am 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 15 (From January To March) Pg 25 
     Doubly Glad, Because It Shows That You Sometimes Think Of   Us In The 
     Old Home At Stoneleigh, And I Wish You Would Write A Few Words To 
     Father. It Will Do Him So Much Good, And He Is So Sick And Helpless, 
     And Lonely, And--I Dare Not Tell You What I Fear, Only He Sometimes 
     Forgets My Name And His Own, Too, And Calls Things Different From 
     What They Are. Oh, If He Should Die, I Should Die, Too!" 
   
   
   
 This Was Sent To Messrs. Blank & Blank With Instructions To Forward It 
 To The   Donor. But Messrs. Blank & Blank Were Very Busy With Other 
 Matters Than Forwarding Letters Of   Thanks. They Had Just Written To Miss 
 Mcpherson That Her Orders Had Been Obeyed And The   Money Paid, And So 
 Bessie's Letter Was Put Aside And Forgotten, For Weeks And Even Months, 
 When An Incident Occurred Which Brought It To Their Minds And It Was 
 Forwarded To Miss Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 26 
   
 When Bessie Knew That The   Money Was Really Theirs, When She Had It In 
 Her Hand And Counted The   Bank-Notes, Her Happiness Knew No Bounds, And 
 She Felt Richer Than Blanche Trevellian Ever Had With Fifty Times That 
 Sum. To Her That Hundred Pounds Represented So Much Actual Good And 
 Comfort For Her Father, For Whom She Would Use Nearly All Of   It. But 
 First She Must Pay Jack Trevellian, And She Said To Her Father: 
   
   
   
 "May I Have Ten Pounds Of   This To Do With As I Like? I Promise To Make 
 Good Use Of   It." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Child," He Answered, "It Is All Yours To Do With As You Please." 
   
   
   
   
 So She Sent Ten Pounds To Jack, And Wrote: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 27 
   
     "I Return The   Money You Were So Good As To Loan Mother. Ten Pounds 
     She Said It Was. It Was Very Kind In You To Let Her Have It, And I 
     Know You Meant It Well. You Could Not Mean Otherwise; But Please, 
     Mr. Trevellian, For My Sake Don't Do It Again. 
   
   
   
     "Yours Truly, 
   
   
   
     "Bessie Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 This Done, Bessie Paid The   Butcher And The   Baker And The   Grocer, And A 
 Part Of   What They Were Owing Anthony And Dorothy, And Bought Herself A 
 Pair Of   Shoes, And Then Religiously Put By What Was Left To Buy The 
 Medicines And Dainties, The   Beef Tea And Wine And Jellies And Fruit, 
 Which Were To Nurse Her Father Back To Health Physically And Mentally. 
 But It Would Take More Than Fruit Or Jelly To Repair A Constitution 
 Never Strong And Now Greatly Weakened By Disease. Every Day Archie Grew 
 Weaker, While Bessie Watched Over And Tended Him With Anguish In Her 
 Heart And A Terrible Shrinking From The   Future When He Would Be Gone 
 Forever. From Neil She Heard Often, But His Letters Did Not Do Her Much 
 Good They Were So Full Of   Regret For The   Poverty Which Was Keeping Her 
 From Him And Would Keep Her Indefinitely For Aught He Knew. From Her 
 Mother She Seldom Heard. That Frivolous Butterfly Was Too Busy And Gay 
 To Give Much Time Or Thought To Her Dying Husband And Overburdened 
 Child. She Was Still At Nice And Still Devoted To Her American Friends, 
 The Rossiter-Brownes, As They Called Themselves, To The   Great Amusement 
 Of Their Neighbors, Who Had Known Them When They Were Plain Mr. And Mrs. 
 Isaac R. Brown, Of   Massachusetts, Or, As They Were Familiarly Called, 
 Miss Brown And Ike. But They Were Rich People Now; A Turn In The   Wheel 
 Had Made Ike A Millionaire And Transformed Him Into Mr. Rossiter-Browne, 
 And With His Wife And His Two Children, Augusta And Allen, He Was Doing 
 Europe On A Grand Scale, And Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, An Ambitious But 
 Well-Meaning Woman, Had Taken A Violent Fancy To Daisy, And Had Even 
 Invited Her To Go Home With Her In June, Offering To Defray All Her 
 Expenses Out And Back If She Would Do So. 
   
   
   
 "And I Half Made Up My Mind To Go," Daisy Wrote To Bessie In May. "I 
 Have Often Wished To See America, And Shall Never Have A Better Chance 
 Than This. Though Not The   Most Refined People In The   World, The 
 Rossiter-Brownes Are Very Nice And Very Kind To Me. Lady June, I Dare 
 Say, Would Call Them Vulgar And Second-Class, And I Am Inclined To Think 
 They Are What Their Own Countrymen Call _Shoddy_. They Have Not Always 
 Been Rich As They Are Now. Indeed, Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Makes No Secret 
 Of The   Fact That She Was Once Poor And Did Her Own Washing, Which Is 
   
 Very Commendable In Her, I Am Sure. By Some Means Or Other--Either Oil, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 28 
 Or Pork, Or The   War--They Have Made A Fortune And Have Come Abroad To 
 Spend It In A Most Princely Manner. Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Is 
 Good-Looking, And Wears The   Finest Diamonds At Nice, If I Except Some Of 
 The Russian Ladies, But Her Grammar Is Dreadful, Her Style Of   Dress Very 
 Conspicuous, And Her Voice Loud And Coarse. Augusta, The   Daughter, Is 
 Twenty, And Much Better Educated Than Her Mother. She Is Rather Pretty 
 And Stylish, But Indolent And Proud. Allen, The   Son, Is Twenty-Two, 
 Tall, Light-Haired, Good-Natured, And Dandified, Kisses His Mother Night 
 And Morning, Calls Her _Ma_ And His Father _Pa_, And His Sister _Sis_; 
 Drives Fast Horses, Wears An Eye-Glass, Carries A Cane, And Affects The 
 English Drawl. _Pere_ Rossiter-Browne Is A Little Dapper Man, With A 
 Face Like A Squirrel. At Breakfast, Which Is Served In Their Parlor, He 
 Eats With His Knife, And Pours His Tea Into His Saucer In Spite Of 
 Augusta's Disgust And His Wife's Open Protestations. 
   
   
   
 "'Now, Angeline, You Shet Up With Your Folderol,' He Will Say, With The 
 Most Imperturbable Good Humor. 'At _Table Dote_ I Can Behave With The 
 Best Of   'Em, But In My Own Room I'm Goin' To Be Comfortable And Take 
 Things Easy Like, And If I Want To Cool My Tea In My _Sasser_ I Shall. 
 Miss Mcpherson Don't Think No Less Of   Me For That, You Bet.' 
   
   
   
 "They Have Given Me A Standing Invitation To Breakfast With Them When I 
 Like. 
   
   
   
 "'It Don't Cost No More For Five Than For Four,' Mr. Rossiter-Browne 
 Says, And As Juicy Beefsteaks And Mutton Chops And Real Cream Have A 
 Better Relish Than Rolls And Tea, I Accept Their Hospitality In This As 
 In Many Other Things. 
   
   
   
 "They Take Me Everywhere, And I Am Really Quite Useful To Them In 
 Various Ways. None Of   Them Speak French At All Except Augusta, And She 
 Very Badly. But She Is Improving Rapidly, For I Hear Her Read Both 
 French And Italian Every Day, And Help Her With Her Pronunciation. Then 
 I Have Introduced Them To A Great Many People, Among Whom Are Some 
 English Lords And Ladies And German Barons And Baronesses; And, As All 
 Americans Dote On Titles, Notwithstanding Their Boasted Democracy, So 
 Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Is Not An Exception, But Almost Bursts With Dignity 
 When She Speaks To Her Yankee Friends Of   What Lady So-And-So Said To Her 
 And What She Said To Baron Blank. She Nearly Fell On Her Face When I 
 Introduced Her To Lord Hardy, Who Has Returned From Egypt And Was Here 
 For A Few Days. He Took To Her Wonderfully, Or Pretended That He Did, 
 And She Was Weak Enough To Think He Had An Eye To Augusta's Charms, And 
 Asked If I Supposed Him Serious In His Attentions To Her Daughter, And 
 What Kind Of   A Husband He Would Make. What An Absurd Idea! Lord Hardy 
 And Augusta Browne! I Laughed Till I Cried When I Told Ted About It And 
   
 Asked Him What He Thought Of   It. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 29 
   
   
 "'I Might Do Worse,' He Said, And Then Walked Away, And That Afternoon 
 Took Mrs. Browne And Augusta Over To Villefranche. 
   
   
   
 "Ted Is Very Much Changed From The   Boy Whom I Smuggled Into The 
 Play-Room At Monte Carlo As My Cousin Susan, And I Can't Get Him Near 
 There Now. It Seems That He Lost A Great Deal Of   Money One Night, And 
 Actually Left The   Casino With The   Intention To Kill Himself. But He Had 
 Not The   Courage To Do It, Though He Told Me He Put The   Muzzle Of   The 
 Pistol To His Forehead, When A Thought Of   His Mother Stayed His Hand And 
 The Suicide Was Prevented. She Was In Heaven, He Said, And He Wanted To 
 See Her Again. If He Killed Himself He Knew He Should Not, And So He 
 Concluded To Live, But Made A Vow Never To Play Again, And He Has Kept 
 It And Become Almost As Big A Spoony As Jack Trevellian. By The   Way, I 
 Saw Trevellian The   Other Day, And When I Said Something About Hoping To 
 Pay Him His Ten Pounds Soon, He Told Me _You_ Had Paid It. Very Kind In 
 You, I Am Sure, But I Don't See Where You Got The   Money. You Might Have 
 Kept It, As He Would Never Have Pressed Me For It, And I Could Not Pay 
 It If He Did. My Rooms Cost Me So Much That I Never Have A Shilling To 
 Spare, And I Do Not Go To Monte Carlo Often, For These Rossiter-Brownes 
 Profess To Be Very Religious People--Baptists, I Believe--And Hold 
 Gambling In Great Abhorrence, So, As I Wish To Stand Well With Them I 
 Have To Play On The   Sly, Or Not At All. They Have A House In New York 
 And Another In The   Country Somewhere, And A Cottage At The   Sea-Side; And 
 They Have A Maid And A Courier, And Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Talks As 
 Familiarly With Both Of   Them As She Does With Me, And I Think Feels More 
 At Ease In Their Society Than In Mine. But She Is A Good Woman, And 
 Since Commencing This Letter I Have Decided To Accept Her Invitation And 
 Accompany Her To America. They Sail The   Last Week In June, And I Shall 
 Manage To Spend A Few Days At Stoneleigh Before I Go. How Is Your 
 Father? Write Me Soon, And If You Can Do So Please Send Me A Pound Or 
 Two. I Have So Very Little; And I Had To Borrow Of   Ted, Who, I Must 
 Say, Loaned Me Rather Unwillingly, I Thought, While Trevellian, Whom I 
 Tried Cautiously, Never Took The   Hint At All. It Must Be I Am Going Off 
 And Have Not The   Same Power Over The   Men Which I Once Had; And Yet Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne Told Me The   Other Day That I Was Called The   Prettiest 
 Woman In Nice, And Said She Was Very Proud To Have Me Of   Her Party. What 
 A Fool She Is, To Be Sure!" 
   
   
   
 This Letter Filled Bessie With Disgust And Anxiety, Too, While For A 
 Moment There Arose Within Her A Feeling Of   Rebellion And Bitter 
 Resentment Against The   Woman Who Got So Much From Life And Left Her To 
 Bear Its Burdens Alone. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 30 
   
 "But I Would Far Rather Be What I Am Than What She Is," She Thought, As 
 She Wiped Her Tears Away And Stole Softly To Her Father's Room To See If 
 He Were Still Sleeping. 
   
   
   
 He Was Usually In A Half-Unconscious Condition Now, Seldom Rousing 
 Except To Take His Meals, Or When Bessie Made A Great Effort To Interest 
 Him, And She Did Not Guess How Fast He Was Failing. The   Second Week In 
 June Daisy Came, Fresh And Bright And Eager, And Looking Almost As Young 
 As Bessie, Who Knew No Rest Day Or Night, And Was Pale And Thin And 
 Worn, With A Look On Her Face And In Her Eyes Very Sad To See In A Young 
 Girl. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mother, I Am So Glad You Have Come," She Cried, And Laying Her Head 
 In Her Mother's Lap, She Sobbed Passionately For A Moment, While She 
 Said: "And You Will Not Go Away; Will Not Leave Me Here Alone, With No 
 One To Speak To All Day Long But Dorothy. Oh, Mother, The   Loneliness Is 
 So Terrible And Life Is So Dreary To Me." 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Daisy's Heart Was Stirred With Pity For The   Tired, Worn 
 Girl, And She Half Resolved To Give Up America And Stay At Home Where 
 She Was Needed. But As The   Days Went On And She Saw Just What Life At 
 Stoneleigh Meant, She Felt That She Could Not Endure It, And, Fondly 
 Stroking Bessie's Hair And Smoothing Her Pale Cheek, She Told Her She 
 Would Not Be Gone Long. She Should Return In September And Would 
 Positively Remain At Home All Winter And Take The   Care From Bessie. 
   
   
   
 "Your Father Will Not Die," She Said. "People Live Years With His 
 Disease; He Is Better Than When I First Came Home; At Least He Is More 
 Quiet, Which Is A Gain." 
   
   
   
 And So Bessie Gave It Up And Entered At Last Into Her Mother's 
 Anticipations Of   Her Journey, And Listened With Some Interest To What 
 She Had To Say Of   The   Rossiter-Brownes, The   Best And Most Generous 
 People In The   World, For They Were Not Only To Bear All Her Expenses To 
 And From America, But Mrs. Browne Had Given Her A Twenty-Pound Note For 
 Any Little Expenditures Necessary For Her Journey. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure I Don't Know Why They Fancy Me As They Seem To," Daisy Said, 
 "Unless They Have An Idea That I Am A Much More Important Personage Than 
   
 I Am, And That To Take Me Home As Their Guest Will Raise Them In The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 31 
 Estimation Of   Their Friends. They Know The   Mcpherson Blood Is Good, And 
 They Know About Lady Jane, Who Mrs. Browne Persists In Thinking Is My 
 Sister-In-Law. Did I Tell You That The   Rossiter-Brownes' Old Home Is 
 Near Allington, Where Your Father's Aunt Is Living?" 
   
   
   
 "No," Bessie Replied, Looking Up With More Interest In Her Manner. 
   
   
   
 "Well, It Is," Daisy Continued, "And I Mean To Beard The   Old Woman In 
 Her Den And Conquer A Peace. She Has Heaps Of   Money, The   Brownes Say, 
 And Is Greatly Respected In Spite Of   Her Oddities, And Is Quite An 
 Aristocrat In The   Little Place; And, As I Suspect, Is Far Above Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne, Who Wishes To Show Me To Her. She Does Not Guess How 
 The Old Woman Hates Us All." 
   
   
   
 And So Daisy Rattled On With Her Small, Tiresome Talk, To Which Bessie 
 Sometimes Listened And Sometimes Did Not. The   Rossiter-Brownes Were In 
 Leamington Now, But Were Coming Through Wales On Their Way To Liverpool, 
 And Mrs. Browne And Augusta Were To Stop For A Day Or Two At The 
 "George" And Take Daisy With Them When They Left. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish We Could Show Them Some Attention," Daisy Said To Her Daughter. 
 "Don't You Think We Might Manage A French Tea In The   Garden At Four 
 O'clock? We Have Some Rare Old China And Some Solid Silver And Dresden 
 Linen, And We Could Get Lucy Jones To Wait Upon Us. Do You Think We Can 
 Do It?" 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps We Can," Bessie Replied, Reflecting That A French Tea In The 
 Garden At Four O'clock Meant Only Thin Slices Of   Bread And Butter, With 
 Biscuits And Possibly Some Little Sponge Cakes Which Would Not Cost 
 Much. She Could Go Without A Pair Of   Gloves And Make The   Old Ones Do. 
 All Extras Came Out Of   Poor Little Bessie, But She Was Accustomed To It, 
 And Did Not Mind, And Just Now She Was So Glad To Have Her Mother With 
 Her, For Daisy, As If A Little Remorseful For What She Was About To Do, 
 Was Unusually Sweet And Affectionate And Kind, And Devoted Herself To 
 Her Husband As She Had Never Done Since Bessie Could Remember. She 
 Washed His Face And Hands And Brushed His Hair, And Wheeled Him Out Into 
 The Garden Under The   Old Yew Tree, Where He Once Slept On The   Summer 
 Morning While She Kept The   Sun And The   Flies From Him. And Stooping Over 
 Him, She Asked If He Remembered The   Little Girl Who Used To Come To Him 
 There When He Was A Boy. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 32 
   
 "Yes; That Was Daisy," He Said, "But I Have Not Seen Her In Many A Year. 
 Where Is She Now?" And He Looked At Her In A Strange, Bewildered Way. 
 Then, As The   Brain Fog Lifted A Little And Cleared Away, His Chin 
 Quivered And He Went On: "Oh, Daisy, Daisy; It Comes Back To Me Now, The 
 Years That Are Gone, And You As You Were Then. I Loved You So Much." 
   
   
   
 "And Don't You Love Me Now, Archie?" She Asked, Kneeling Beside Him With 
 Her White Arms Across His Knees, While She Looked Into His Face With The 
 Old Look She Could Assume So Easily, And Which Moved Even This Weak Man. 
   
   
   
 Laying His Thin, Pale Hands Upon Her Head, He Burst Into Tears And Said; 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Daisy, I Have Always Loved You, Though You Have Made No Part Of   My 
 Life These Many Years." 
   
   
   
 "And Have You Missed Me? Have You Been Unhappy Without Me?" She Asked, 
 And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Missed You? Yes; But I Have Not Been Unhappy, For I Have Had Bessie. No 
 Man Could Be Unhappy With Bessie, I Think I Will Go In Now And Find Her. 
 I Am Better With Her; And The   Birds Are Not Singing Here." 
   
   
   
 "What Birds?" Daisy Asked, Looking Curiously At Him, As, With Closed 
 Eyes, He Leaned Wearily Back In His Chair And Replied: 
   
   
   
 "The Birds Which Sing To Me So Often; Birds Of   The   Future, And The   Past, 
 Too, I Think They Are, For They Sing Sometimes Of   You, But Oftener Of 
 Bessie And A Journey Far Away Where She Is Going To Be Happy When We Are 
 Both Gone And The   Winds Are Blowing Across Our Graves--Over There," And 
 He Pointed Toward The   Little Yard Where His Father And Mother Were Lying 
 Side By Side, And Where He Soon Would Lie. 
   
   
   
 For An Instant Daisy Shuddered, And Fancied She Felt An Icy Chill, As If 
 Her Husband's Words Were Words Of   Prophecy And A Blast Were Blowing Upon 
 Her From Some Dark, Cold Grave. But She Was Too Young To Die; Death Was 
   
 Not For Her These Many Years; It Was Only Waiting For This Enfeebled 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 16 ( From March To June) Pg 33 
 Man, Whom She Wheeled Back To The   House Where Bessie Was, And Where The 
 Birds He Heard So Often Came And Sang To Him Of   Green Fields And Flowery 
 Meadows Beyond The   Sea, Where He Saw Always Bessie With A Look Of   Rest 
 And Sweet Content Upon Her Face, Instead Of   The   Tired, Watchful, Waiting 
 Look Habitual To It Now. 
   
   
   
 And So, Listening To The   Birds, He Fell Asleep, As Was His Wont, And 
 Daisy Shook Off The   Chill Which Had Oppressed Her, And Busied Herself 
 With The   Preparations For Her Journey. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 34 
   
 In Due Time Mrs. Rossiter-Browne And Her Daughter, Augusta, Came To The 
 "George," With Their Maid, And Took Possession Of   The   Best Rooms, And 
 Scattered Shillings And Half-Crowns With A Lavishness Which Made Every 
 Servant Their Slave. Of   Course Daisy Called, Bearing Bessie's 
 Compliments And Regrets, And Then Mrs. Browne And Augusta Came To 
 Stoneleigh In The   Finest Turn-Out Which The   Hotel Could Boast, For 
 Though The   Distance Was Short, Mrs. Browne Never Walked When She Could 
 Ride, And On This Occasion She Was Out For A Drive, "To See The   Elephant 
 Of Bangor, Trunk And All, For She Was Bound Nothing Should Escape Her 
 Which She Ought To See, If She Died For It, And She Guessed She Should 
 Before She Got Round Home, As She Was Completely Tuckered Out With 
 Sight-Seeing," She Said, As She Sank Pantingly Into An Easy-Chair In 
 The Large Cool Room, Which Daisy Had Made Very Bright And Attractive 
 With Fresh Muslin Curtains, A Rug, A Table-Spread, And Some Tidies 
 Brought From Nice. This Room, Which Was Only Used In Summer, Had On The 
 Floor A Heavy Axminster, Which Had Done Service For Forty Years At 
 Least, But Still Showed What It Had Been, And Spoke Of   The   Former 
 Grandeur Of   The   Place, As Did The   Massive And Uncomfortable Chairs Of 
 Solid Mahogany, The   Old Pier-Glass Against The   Wall, And The   Queerly 
 Shaped Sofa, On Which Daisy Had Thrown A Bright Striped Shawl, Which 
 Changed Its Aspect Wonderfully. She Wished To Make A Good Impression 
 Upon Her American Friend, And She Succeeded Beyond Her Most Sanguine 
 Hopes. With Her Ideas Of   The   Greatness And Importance Of   The    
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 35 
 Who, If Poor, Were Aristocrats, Mrs. Browne Was Prepared To See Every 
 Thing _Couleur De Rose_, And The   Old Wainscoted Room And Quaint 
 Furniture Delighted Her More Even Than The   Pretty Little Devices With 
 Which Daisy Had Thought To Make The   Room More Modern And Heighten The 
 Effect. 
   
   
   
 "If There's Anything I Dote On Particularly, It's On Ancestry Halls," 
 Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Said, As She Looked Admiringly Around Her. "Now 
 Them Chairs, Which A Yankee Would Hide In The   Garret, Speak Of   A Past 
 And Tell You've Been Somebody A Good While. I'd Give The   World For Such 
 An Old Place As This At Home; But, My Land! We Are That New In America 
 That The   Starch Fairly Rattles As We Walk. We Are Only A Hundred Years 
 Old, You Know; Had Our Centennial Two Or Three Years Ago. That Was A Big 
 Show, I Tell You; Most As Good As Europe, And Better In Some Respects, 
 For I Could Be Wheeled In A Chair And See Things Comfortable, While Over 
 Here, My Land! My Legs Is Most Broke Off, And I Tell Gusty I'll Have To 
 Get A New Pair If I Stay Much Longer. Think Of   Me Climbing Up Pisa, And 
 St. Peter's, And All The   Campyniles In The   Country, And That Brass Thing 
 In Munich To Boot, Where I Thought I Should Of   Sweltered, And All To Say 
 You've Been There. It's A Park Of   Nonsense, I Tell 'Em, Though I S'pose 
 It Does Cultivate You, And That Reconciles Me To It." 
   
   
   
 Here The   Lady Paused For Breath, And Augusta, Whose Face Was Very Red, 
 Began To Talk To Bessie Of   Wales And The   Wild, Beautiful Scenery. She 
 Was As Well Educated As Most Young Ladies Of   Her Class, And Was Really 
 A Very Pretty, Lady-Like Girl, Who Expressed Herself Well And 
 Intelligently, And Was Evidently Annoyed By Her Mother's Manner Of 
 Speaking, For She Tried To Keep The   Conversation In Her Own Hands, And 
 Bessie, Who Guessed Her Design, Helped Her To Do So; And After A Few 
 Moments Mrs. Browne Arose To Go, And, Shaking Out Her Silk Flounces And 
 Pulling Her Hands To Her Ears To Make Sure Her Immense Diamonds Were Not 
 Unclasped, Because, As She Said, She Would Not For A Farm Lose Her 
 _Solitarys_, She Said Good-Morning, And Was Driven Away To See The 
 _Elephant_ Of   Bangor And Vicinity. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Drew A Long Breath Of   Relief As She Saw The   Carriage Leave The 
 Park, And Said: "Oh, Mother, How Can You Find Pleasure In Her Society, 
 And Are The   Americans Generally Like Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Half As Good As She, Some Of   Them, Though Vastly More Refined And 
 Better Educated," Daisy Replied, Warming Up In Defense Of   The   Woman Who 
 Was So Kind To Her, And Whom She Knew To Be Honest And True As Steel. 
 "There Are Plenty Of   Ignorant, Vulgar Women In England, Traveling On 
   
 Their Money Recently Acquired, Who At Heart Are Not Half As Good As Mrs. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 36 
 Browne," She Said; "And For That Matter There Are Titled Ladies Too Who 
 Know Precious Little More Than She. Why, Old Lady Oakley Once Sent Me A 
 Note, In Which More Than Half The   Words Were Misspelled, And Her 
 Capitals Were Everywhere Except In The   Right Place; But She Is _My 
 Lady_, And So It Is All Right. I Tell You Bessie, There Is, After All, 
 But Little Difference Between The   English And The   Americans, Who, As A 
 Class, Are Better Informed Than We Are And Know Ten Times More About Our 
 Country Than We Do About Theirs." 
   
   
   
 Daisy Grew Very Eloquent And Earnest As She Talked, But Bessie Was Not 
 Convinced, And Felt A Shrinking From Mrs. Rossiter-Browne As From 
 Something Positively Bad; And Here She Did The   Woman Great Injustice, 
 For Never Was There A Kinder, Truer Heart Than Mrs. Browne's, And If, In 
 Her Girlhood, She Had Possessed A Tithe Of   Her Present Fortune, She 
 Would Have Made A Far Different Woman From What She Was. 
   
   
   
 For A Few Days Longer She Staid At The   "George," And Astonished The 
 Guests With The   Richness Of   Her Toilets And The   Singularity Of   Her 
 Speech, Which Was Something Wonderful To Her Hearers, Who Looked Upon 
 Her As A Specimen Of   Americans Generally. But This She Would Not Permit; 
 And Once, When She Overheard The   Remark, "That's A Fair Sample Of   Them, 
 I Suppose," Turned Fiercely On The   Knot Of   Ladies Who, She Knew, Were 
 Discussing Her, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "If It's Me You Are Talking Up And Think A Fair Sample Let Me Tell You 
 That You Are Much Mistaken. I Ain't A Sample Of   Nothin'. I Am Just 
 Myself, And Uncle Sam Is Not At All Responsible For Me, Unless It Is 
 That He Didn't Give Me A Chance, When Young, To Go To School. I Was 
 Poor, And Had To Work For My Livin', And My Old Blind Mother's, Too. She 
 Is Dead This Many A Year; But If She Could Of   Lived Till Now, When I 
 Have So Much More Than I Know What To Do With, I'd Have Dressed Her Up 
 In Silks And Satins, And Brought Her Over The   Seas And Flouted Her In 
 Your Faces As Another Sample Of   Your American Cousins, Who, Take 'Em By 
 And Large, Are Quite As Refined As Your English Women, And Enough Sight 
 Better Informed About Everything. Why, Only T'other Day One Of   'Em Asked 
 Me What Language Was Generally Spoken In New York City, And Didn't A 
 School-Girl From Edinburgh Ask Gusty If The   People Out West Were Not All 
 Heathens, And If Chicago Was Near Boston! I Tell You, Ladies, Folks Who 
 Live In Glass Houses Should Not Throw Stones. You Are Well Enough, And 
 Nice Enough, And On _Voices_ You Beat Us All Holler, For 'Tis A Fact 
 That Most Of   Us Pitch Ours Too High And Talk Through Our Noses Awful, 
 And Maybe You'd Do That Too, If You Lived In Our Beastly Climate, But As 
 A Rule You Have Not An Atom More Learning Or Refinement At Heart Than 
 We." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 37 
 Thus Speaking, She Sailed From The   Room With An Air Which Would Have 
 Befitted A Grand Duchess, Leaving Her Astonished Auditors To Look At 
 Each Other A Moment In Silence, And Then To Express Themselves Fully And 
 Freely And Unreservedly With Regard To American Effrontery, American 
 Manners, And American Slang, As Represented By Mrs. Rossiter-Browne. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Day Or Two After This That The   French Tea Was Served In The 
 Stoneleigh Garden, With Strawberries And Cream And Sponge Cakes, And 
 Daisy Did The   Honors As Hostess Admirably, And Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, 
 Resplendent In Garnet Satin And Diamonds, Sat In A Covered Garden-Chair 
 And Noted Everything With A View To Repeat It Sometime In The   Garden Of 
 Her Country House At Home. "She'd Show 'Em What Was What," She Thought. 
 "She'd Let 'Em Know That She Had Traveled And Had Been Invited Out Among 
 The Gentry," For Such She Believed Daisy To Be, And She Anticipated With 
 A Great Deal Of   Complacency The   Sensation Which That Airy, Graceful, 
 Woman Would Create In Ridgeville, The   Little Place A Mile Or More From 
 Allington, Where Her Husband's Farm Was Situated, And Where Stood The 
 Once Old-Fashioned House, But Now Very Pretentious Residence, Which She 
 Called The   Ridge House. She Was Going There Direct After Reaching New 
 York, And Thither Numerous Boxes Had Preceded Her, Containing Pictures 
 And Statuary And Other Trophies Of   Her Travels Abroad, And Daisy, Whose 
 Exquisite Taste She Knew And Appreciated, Was To Help Her Arrange The 
 New Things, And Then "She'd Give A Smasher Of   A Party," She Said, As She 
 Sat In Her Garden-Chair And Talked Of   The   Surprise And Happiness In 
 Store For The   _Ridgevillians_ When She Issued Cards For Her Garden 
 Party. 
   
   
   
 "I Sha'n't Slight Nobody At All Edible To Society," She Said, "For I 
 Don't Believe In That. I Shall Have Miss Lucy Grey, Of   Course, From 
 Grey's Park, For She Is The   Cream-Dilly-Cream Of   Allington, She And Your 
 Aunt, Miss Mcpherson," Turning To Daisy, "And Mebby I Shall Ask Hanner 
 Jerrold, Though She Never Goes Anywheres--That's Grey's Aunt," And Now 
 She Nodded To Bessie, Who At The   Mention Of   The   Name Jerrold, Evinced A 
 Little Interest In What The   Lady Was Saying. 
   
   
   
 Turning To Augusta, Who Was Eating Her Strawberries And Cream In 
 Silence, With A Look Of   Vexation On Her Face As Her Mother Floundered 
 On, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Think You Told Me You Knew Mr. Grey Jerrold?" 
   
   
   
   
 "Yes," Augusta Replied, "That Is, He Once Spent A Summer In Allington 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 38 
 And I Went To The   Same School With Him; Since Then We Have Met Several 
 Times In Allington And Two Or Three Times Here. Still, I Really Know 
 Very Little Of   Him." 
   
   
   
 "Who's That You Know Very Little Of--Grey Jerrold?" Mrs. Browne Chimed 
 In. "Well, I Call That Droll. Have You Forgot How Often He Used To Come 
 Home From School With You, And How He Fished You Out Of   The   Pond That 
 Time You Fell In? Why, He Was That Free At Our House, That He Used 
 Always To Ask For Something To Eat, And Would Often Add On, 'Something 
 Baked To Day.' You See, He Didn't Like Dry Victuals, Such As His Aunt 
 Hannah Gave Him. She Is _Tight_ As The   Bark Of   A Tree, And Queer Too, 
 With It All." 
   
   
   
 It Grated On Bessie's Nerves To Hear Mrs. Browne Speak Of   Grey As If She 
 Were His Equal, And Recognized As Such At Home, And She Was Glad When 
 Augusta Said, Quietly: 
   
   
   
 "But, Mother, I Was A Little Girl Then, Six Or Seven Years Old, And Grey 
 Felt At Home At Our House Because--" 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Finish The   Sentence, As She Had Evidently Struck Against A 
 Reef Which Her Mother Overleaped By Saying: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know, Grey Was Always A Nice Boy, And Not One Bit Stuck Up Like 
 His Proud Mother. I Hate Geraldine Grey; Yes, I Do!" And Mrs. Browne 
 Manifested The   First Sign Of   Unamiability Which Daisy Had Ever Seen In 
 Her. But Daisy, Who Remembered Perfectly The   Haughty Woman She Had Met 
 At Penrhyn Park Years Before, Hated Her, Too, And So There Was Accord 
 Between Her And Her Guest. 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Jerrold Told Me Of   His Aunt Who Lives In The   Pasture, And Whom He 
 Loves Very Much. Do You Know Her?" Bessie Asked, And Mrs. Browne 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes; That's His Aunt Hanner, The   One I Told You Was So Tight. She Is An 
 Old Maid, And Queer, Too; Lives All Alone, And Saves And Lays Up Every 
 Cent. I Believe She Wears The   Same Black Gown Now For Best Which She 
 Wore Thirteen Years Ago To Her Father's Funeral. He Was A Queer One Too; 
 Crazy, Some Said, And I Guess 'Twas True. He Took A Fancy To Stay In One 
   
 Room All The   Time And Would Not Let Anybody In But Hanner, And Now He Is 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 39 
 Dead She Keeps That Room Shet Up And Locked, Some Say. I Was At The 
 Funeral, And Grey, Who Was A Boy, Took On Awful, And Hung Over The 
 Coffin Ever So Long. He Was Sick With Fever After It, And Everybody 
 Thought He'd Die. He Was Crazy As A Loon. I Watched With Him One Night 
 And He Talked Every Thing You Could Think Of, About A Grave Hid Away 
 Somewhere--Under His Bed, He Seemed To Think--And Made Me Go Down On All 
 Fours To Look For It. I Suppose He Was Thinking Of   His Grandfather So 
 Lately Buried. And Then, He Kept Talking About _Bessie_ And Asking Why 
 She Did Not Come." 
   
   
   
 "Bessie! Me!" The   Young Girl Exclaimed, With Crimson Cheeks, And Mrs. 
 Browne Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No; 'Taint Likely It Was You; And Yet, Let Me See! Yes, Well, I 
 Declare; I Remember Now That His Aunt Lucy, Who Sat Up With Me, Told Me 
 It Was A Little Girl They Had Talked About Before Him, A Grandniece Of 
 Miss Betsey Mcpherson. Yes, That Was You, Sure! Isn't It Droll, Though?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Reply, But In Her Heart There Was A Strange Feeling As 
 She Thought That Before She Had Ever Heard Of   Grey Jerrold, He Had Been 
 Interested In And Talked Of   Her In His Delirium And In His Fevered 
 Dreams. 
   
   
   
 Soon After This, Mrs. Browne Arose To Go, And Said Good-By To Bessie, 
 Whom She Did Not Expect To See Again, As They Were To Leave On The 
 Morrow For Chester, Where Her Husband And Son Were To Meet Them. It Was 
 Daisy's Last Day At Home, And Though She Had Been Away Many Times For A 
 Longer Period Than It Was Now Her Intention To Stay, This Going Was 
 Different, For The   Broad Sea She Was To Cross Would Put An Immense 
 Distance Between Her And Her Husband And Child, And She Was Unusually 
 Quiet And Gentle And Affectionate, Telling Bessie, Who Seemed Greatly 
 Depressed, That The   Summer Would Pass Quickly And She Should Be Back To 
 Stay For Good Until The   Invalid Was Better Or Worse. 
   
   
   
 The Next Morning When She Went To Say Good-By To Her Husband He Welcomed 
 Her With A Smile, And With Something Of   His Old, Courteous Manner Put 
 Out His Hand To Greet Her. She Took It Between Her Own, And Raising It 
 To Her Lips, Knelt Beside Him, And Laying Her Head Against His Arm, Said 
 To Him, Softly: 
   
   
   
 "Archie, I Have Come To Say Good-By, But Only A Little While. I Shall 
   
 Soon Be Back To Stay With You Always, Or Until You Are Better." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 40 
   
   
 "I Shall Never Be Any Better," He Replied, Never Suspecting How Far She 
 Was Going From Him, "But Go, If You Like," He Continued, "And Be Happy. 
 I Do Not Mind It As I Used To, For I Have Bessie And The   Birds, Who Sing 
 To Me Now All The   Time. Can't You Hear Them? They Are Saying 'Archie, 
 Archie, Come,' As If It Were My Mother Calling To Me." 
   
   
   
 His Mind Was Wandering Now, And Daisy Felt A Thrill Of   Pain As She 
 Looked At Him And Felt That He Was Not Getting Better, That He Was 
 Failing Fast, Though Just How Fast She Did Not Guess. 
   
   
   
 "Archie," She Said, At Last, "You Love Me, Don't You? You Told Me You 
 Did In The   Garden The   Other Day, But I Want To Hear It Again." 
   
   
   
 "Love You? You?" He Said, Inquiringly, As He Looked At Her With An 
 Unsteady, Imbecile Gaze As If To Ask Who She Was That He Should Love 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Said. "I Am Daisy. Don't You Remember The   Little Girl Who 
 Used To Come To You Under The   Yews?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," And His Lip Trembled A Little. "The Girl Who Gave Herself And Her 
 Bonnet To Shield Me From The   Flies And Sun. You Did That Then; But 
 Bessie Has Given Herself To Me, Body And Soul, Through Cold And Hunger, 
 Sunshine And Storm. God Bless Her, God Bless My Darling Bessie." 
   
   
   
 "And Won't You Bless Me, Too, Archie? I Should Like To Remember That In 
 Time To Come," Daisy Said, Seized By Some Impulse She Could Not 
 Understand. 
   
   
   
 Archie Hesitated A Moment As If Not Quite Comprehending Her, Then 
 Drawing Her Down To Him He Kissed Her With The   Old, Fervent Kiss He Used 
 To Give Her When They Were Boy And Girl Together, And, Laying His Hand 
 Upon Her Head, Said Tremblingly: 
   
   
   
   
 "Will God Bless Daisy, Too, And Bring Her At Last To Where I Shall Be 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 17 ( Mrs. Rossiter-Browne) Pg 41 
 Waiting For Her?" 
   
   
   
 Then Daisy Withdrew Herself From Him, And Without Another Word Went Out 
 From His Presence And Never Saw Him Again. To Bessie, Sobbing By The 
 Door, She Said Very Little; There Was A Passionate Embrace And A Few 
 Farewell Kisses And Then She Was Gone, And Twenty Minutes Later Bessie 
 Heard The   Train As It Passed Bearing Her Mother Away. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 42 
   
   
   
 Daisy Wrote To Her Daughter From Liverpool Where They Were Stopping At 
 The Adelphi, And Where Lord Hardy Had Joined Them _En Route_ For America 
 And The   Far West. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Not At All The   _Ted_ He Used To Be," Daisy Wrote, "And It Really 
 Seems As If He Blames _Me_ Because He Has Lost So Much At Monte Carlo. 
 In Fact, He Says If I Had Not Smuggled Him In, He Should Probably Never 
 Have Played There At All. I Think I Shall Know It When I Take Another 
 Young Irishman In Hand. By The   Way, He Brought Me News Of   The   Death Of 
 Sir Henry Trevellian, Of   Trevellian Castle, In The   North Of   England He 
 Was Thrown From His Horse And Killed Instantly Jack Trevellian Was With 
 Him, And, It Is Said, Was Nearly Heart-Broken, Though By This Accident 
 He Has Become Sir Jack, And Is Master Of   A Fine Old Place And A 
 Tolerably Fair Fortune. He Will Be Much Sought After Now, But If Ever He 
 Comes In Your Way Again, And You Play Your Cards Well You May Be My Lady 
 Trevellian. How Does That Sound To You?" 
   
   
   
 "Sir Jack Trevellian," Bessie Repeated To Herself, While There Swept 
 Over Her A Great Pity For The   Poor Young Man, Smitten Down So Suddenly, 
 While For Jack She Was Glad, Knowing How Well He Would Fill The   Place 
 And How Worthy He Was Of   It. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 43 
   
   
 Of Herself, As Lady Bessie Trevellian She Never Thought, Though There 
 Came To Her A Strong Presentiment That She Should See Jack Again Ere 
 Long--That He Would Come To Tell Her Of   His New Honor, And Would He Just 
 As Kind And Friendly And Familiar As He Was That Day In The   Park When 
 She First Saw Him More Than Two Years Ago. 
   
   
   
 Three Days Later And There Came Another Short Letter From Her Mother, 
 Written On Shipboard And Sent Off At Queenstown. The   Sea Had Been Very 
 Rough And The   Brownes And Lord Hardy Were Sick In Their State-Rooms, As 
 Were Many Of   The   Passengers, But Daisy Had Never Felt Better In Her Life 
 And Was Enjoying Herself Immensely. She Should Cable As Soon As She 
 Reached New York, And She Bade Bessie Keep Up Good Courage, And Sent Her 
 Love And A Kiss To Archie, Who, If Bessie Thought Best, Might Now Be 
 Told Where She Had Gone. 
   
   
   
 Archie Was Sleeping Very Quietly When Bessie Went Into His Room, Taking 
 Her Mother's Letter With Her. But There Was A White Pinched Look Upon 
 His Face Which She Had Never Seen There Before, And It Seemed To Her 
 That His Breath Was Growing Shorter And More Labored, As She Watched Him 
 With A Beating Heart Until She Could No Longer Endure The   Fear Which Had 
 Seized Upon Her, And Stooping Down, She Called Aloud: 
   
   
   
 "Father, Father!" 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Awoke Him, And Lifting His Eyes To Her Face, He Smiled Upon 
 Her The   Old, Loving Smile She Knew So Well And Which Reassured Her A 
 Little. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Slept Very Sweetly, And You Are Better," She Said To Him, And 
 He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No, Bessie, Not Better. I Shall Never Be Any Better In This World. 
 There Is A Weakness All Over Me This Morning, And I Cannot Lift My Hand 
 To Touch You--See?" And He Tried To Raise The   Thin, Wasted Hand Lying So 
 Helplessly Upon The   Counterpane. 
   
   
   
   
 Taking It In Her Own, Bessie Felt That It Was Cold As Ice, But She 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 44 
 Rubbed It Gently, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Only Numb, I Shall Soon Make It Warm Again." 
   
   
   
 "No, Bessie; Never Any More Warmth For Me. I Know It Now; The   End Is 
 Very Near, And The   Birds Are Singing Everywhere, Just As They Sang In 
 The Summer Mornings Years Ago, When I Was A Boy. I Used To Lie On The 
 Grass Under The   Yews, And Listen To Them, And Think They Were Singing Of 
 My Future, Which I Meant Should Be So Bright. Oh, Bessie, Everything Has 
 Been So Different; Everything Has Changed But You And The   Birds, Singing 
 Now To Me Of   Another Future Which _Will_ Be Bright And Fair. What Season 
 Is It, Bessie? My Mind Wanders A Little. Is It Summer Again In The   Dear 
 Old Rose-Scented-Garden?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Father; Summer Everywhere," Bessie Answered Him With A Choking 
 Sob, And He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Glad. I Would Rather Die In The   Summer Time Just As Father And 
 Mother Did. Bury Me By Them, Bessie; With No Expense, And When Daisy 
 Dies Lay Her By Me, Too, In The   Grass Where The   Birds Are Singing. She 
 Ought To Be Here Now--To-Day; Send For Her, Bessie; Send At Once, If A 
 Telegram Can Reach Her." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Must Tell Him Now, And Kissing His Pale Forehead, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "A Telegram Cannot Reach Her, Father, For She Is On The   Sea, Going To 
 America." 
   
   
   
 "Gone To America! When She Knew How Sick I Was. Oh, Daisy, Daisy, I 
 Would Not Have Served You So," The   Sick Man Cried, With A Bitter Cry, 
 Which Rang In Bessie's Ears Many A Day, But Did Not Reach The   Heartless 
 Woman At That Very Moment Coquetting With The   Doctor Of   The   Ship, And 
 Tapping His Arm Playfully With Her Fan As She Told Him She Had Lost Her 
 Appetite For Everything But Champagne, And Asked What He Would Advise 
 Her To Take. 
   
   
   
   
 "She Was Invited To Go By Some Friends, Who Bear All The   Expense. She 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 45 
 Has Long Wished To See America, And It Was Such A Good Opportunity That 
 She Took It. She Will Not Be Gone Long; Only Through The   Summer," Bessie 
 Said, Trying To Find Excuse For Her Mother, But Archie Shook His Head, 
 And Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Not Be Here When She Comes Back; Shall Not Be Here To-Morrow; 
 And, Oh, My Child, What Will You Do? You Cannot Live Here Alone, And My 
 Annuity Dies With Me. Bessie, Oh, Bessie, You Will Not Pursue Your 
 Mother's Course?" 
   
   
   
 "Never! So Help Me Heaven!" Bessie Answered, As She Fell On Her Knees 
 Beside Him, And Bowed Her Face In Her Hands. 
   
   
   
 Surely In This Extremity She Might Tell Him Of   Her Engagement To Neil, 
 And After A Moment She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Father, Don't Let A Thought Of   My Future Trouble You. That Is Provided 
 For. I Am To Be Neil's Wife. We Settled That Last Christmas, But He Did 
 Not Wish Me To Tell You Till Something Definite Was Arranged. He Meant 
 You To Live With Us. We Were Not To Be Separated; He Is Very Kind," She 
 Added, Earnestly, As She Felt Her Father's Surprise And Possible 
 Disapprobation In His Silence. 
   
   
   
 "And You Love Him? You Believe He Will Make You Happy?" Archie Said, At 
 Last, And Bessie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Love Him; And I Believe He Will Make Me As Happy As I Can Be With You 
 Gone. Oh, Father, You Don't Like Neil! You Never Did." 
   
   
   
 There Was Reproach In Bessie's Voice, As She Said This, And The   Sick 
 Man Answered Her: 
   
   
   
 "There Are Many Noble Traits In Neil's Character, But He Is A Mcpherson, 
 With All Their Foolish Pride Of   Birth, And Blood, And Ancestors. As If 
 Paupers Like Us Have Any Right To Such Nonsense! Were I To Live My Life 
 Again, I Would Turn A Hand-Organ In The   Street To Earn My Bread If There 
 Were No Other Way. Yes, Neil Is Very Nice And Good, But Not The   Husband 
 I Would Have Chosen For You. I Liked The   Others Better, Mr. Trevellian 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 46 
 And The   American--What Is His Name?" 
   
   
   
 "Jerrold, Grey Jerrold," Bessie Replied, And After A Moment Her Father 
 Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Neil? His Place Is Here With You, If He Is To Be Your Husband. 
 Send For Him At Once; There Is No Time To Lose. You Must Not Be Alone, 
 And The   Hours Are Very Few, And The   Birds Are Singing So Loud; Send For 
 Neil At Once." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Know Where Neil Was Now, As The   Last Time She Heard From 
 Him He Was In Paris, With His Mother And Blanche; But She Would Take The 
 Chance That He Was At Home, And A Telegram That Her Father Was Dying And 
 He Must Come Immediately Was Soon Speeding Along The   Wires To Trevellian 
 House, In London. 
   
   
   
 Slowly The   Hours Of   That Glorious Summer Day Went By, And Archie's Pulse 
 Grew Fainter And His Voice Weaker, While The   Real Birds Without In The 
 Yews, And In The   Hedge-Rows, And The   Imaginary Birds Within, Sang Louder 
 And Clearer, And The   Dying Man Listened To Them With A Rapt Look In His 
 White Face, And A Light In His Eyes Which Told Of   Peace And A Perfectly 
 Painless Death. 
   
   
   
 At Last The   Day Was Ended, And The   Shades Of   Night Crept In And Around 
 The Old Gray House, While A Darker Shadow Than Any Which Night Ever 
 Brings Was In The   Sick-Room Where Archie Lay, Half Unconscious, And 
 Talking, Now Of   Daisy, Now Of   Bessie, And Now Of   Neil And Asking If He 
 Had Come. He Had Not Nor Any Answer To The   Telegram, And Bessie's Heart 
 Was Very Heavy And Sad With A Sense Of   Desertion And Terrible 
 Loneliness. How Could She Bear To Be Alone With Her Dead Father, And 
 Only Anthony And Dorothy To Counsel Her? What Should She Do, And Where 
 Was Neil, That He Made No Response To Tell Her He Was Coming? She Did 
 Not Consider That, Even Had He Received The   Telegram, He Could Not 
 Reach Stoneleigh That Night. 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Realize Anything Except The   Dread And Pain Which Weighed Her 
   
 Down, As, With Her Father's Hand In Hers, She Sat Waiting For The   End, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 47 
 While The   Old Servants Stole In And Out Noiselessly. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly, As She Waited Thus, She Caught The   Sound Of   A Footstep 
 Without, A Quick Footstep Which Seemed Familiar To Her, And With A Cry 
 Of "Neil!" On Her Lips, She Arose Swiftly, And Hastened To The   Outer 
 Door Just As The   Tall Form Of   A Young Man Stood Before The   Threshold. 
   
   
   
 Bessie's Eyes Were Full Of   Tears, And The   Lamp On The   Bracket Rather 
 Blinded Than Helped Her, And So She Could Not See The   Stranger 
 Distinctly; But It Was Neil, Of   Course--Come In Response To Her Summons; 
 And With A Great Glad Cry She Sprang Toward The   Young Man, And Clinging 
 Convulsively To Him, Sobbed Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil, Neil! I Am So Glad You Have Come, For Father Is Dying, And I 
 Am All Alone. It Is So Dreadful, And What Shall I Do? _Oh, Oh_, It Isn't 
 Neil!" And She Gave A Little Scream Of   Terror And Surprise, As, Looking 
 Up, She Met Grey Jerrold's Face Bending Over Her Instead Of   Neil's. 
   
   
   
 Grey Had Been To Carnarvon On The   Old Business, And, Moved By A Desire 
 To See Bessie's Blue Eyes Again, Had Come To The   "George Hotel" To Pass 
 The Night, Intending To Call At Stoneleigh In The   Morning. But Hearing 
 Of Mr. Mcpherson's Illness, He Had Decided To Step Over That Night And 
 Inquire For Him, And Thus It Was That He Found Himself In A Very Novel 
 Position, With Bessie Sobbing In His Arms, Which Had Involuntarily 
 Opened To Receive Her When She Made The   Rush Toward Him. 
   
   
   
 "No, It Is Not Neil," He Said, Trying To Detain Her As She Drew Herself 
 From Him. "It Is Grey; But Perhaps I Can Help You. I Heard At The 
 'George' Of   Your Father's Illness, And Came At Once. Is He So Very Bad?" 
 And, Leading Her To A Sofa And Sitting Down Beside Her, He Continued: 
 "Tell Me All Your Trouble, Please, And What I Can Do For You." 
   
   
   
 Grey's Voice Was Very Low And Soft, And Had In It All The   Tenderness And 
 Gentleness Of   A Sympathizing Woman, And It Touched Bessie As Neil's 
 Words Of   Love Could Not Have Touched Her Had He Been There Beside Her. 
 Bursting Into A Fresh Fit Of   Sobbing, She Told Grey Of   Her Father's 
 Serious Illness, And Her Loneliness And Desolation, And How Glad She Was 
 He Had Come. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 48 
 I Telegraphed To Neil," She Said, "And Thought You Were He, Though It 
 Is Not Time For Him To Be Here, Even If He Received The   Telegram. 
 Perhaps He Is Not In London: Do You Know?" 
   
   
   
 Grey Did Not Know, As He Had Not Heard From Neil In Some Time; But He 
 Comforted Bessie As Well As He Could, And Said He Hoped Her Father Might 
 Yet Recover. 
   
   
   
 "No, He Cannot," Bessie Replied. "He Will Soon Be Dead, And I Shall Be 
 Alone, All Alone; For Mother Has Gone To America With A Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne, Who Lives In Or Near Allington? You Know Her, I 
 Believe," And Bessie Looked Up In Time To See The   Look Of   Surprise And 
 The Half-Amused Smile Which Flitted Over Grey's Face As He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Rossiter-Browne? Oh, Yes, I Know Her. I Have Always Known Her. She 
 Is A Good, Kind-Hearted Woman, And Your Mother Is Safe With Her." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Felt Intuitively That Grey Was Keeping Something Back, Which He 
 Might Have Told Her, But She Respected Him Far More For Speaking Kindly 
 Of Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Than She Would Have Done, If He Had Said, As He 
 Might Have Done: "Oh, Yes, I Know Mrs. Rossiter-Browne. She Was For 
 Years My Aunt Lucy's Hired Girl, Angeline Peters, Who Married Isaac 
 Brown, The   Hired Man, And Became Plain Mrs. Ike Brown, Until Some Lucky 
 Speculation Turned The   Tide And Gave Them Immense Wealth, When She 
 Blossomed Out Into A Fine Lady, And, Dropping The   _Ike_, Adopted Her 
 Husband's Middle Name, _Rossiter_, With A Hyphen To Heighten The   Effect, 
 And So Became Mrs. Rossiter-Browne." 
   
   
   
 All This Bessie Learned Afterward, But Now She Was Too Full Of   Grief To 
 Care What Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Had Been, Or What She Was. All Her 
 Thoughts Were With Her Father, Whose Weak Voice Was Soon Heard Calling 
 To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Are You Here?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Father," She Said, Going Quickly Into The   Sick-Room, Followed By 
 Grey, Who Saw In Archie's Face The   Look Which Comes Once, And But Once, 
 To All, And Knew That His Life Was Numbered By Hours, If Not, Indeed, By 
 Minutes. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 49 
 "Bessie," The   Sick Man Said, As She Bent Over Him "Has He Come? I Heard 
 Some One Speaking To You." 
   
   
   
 "Neil Has Not Come; It Is Not Time. It Is Mr. Jerrold Who Is Here. He 
 Was With Us Last Christmas, You Remember." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Mr. Mcpherson Replied, "The American; I Remember. I Liked Him 
 Very Much. I Wish It Were He Rather Than Neil." 
   
   
   
 Grey Looked Curiously At Bessie, Who Knew What Her Father Meant And That 
 His Mind Was Wandering. After A Few Moments, During Which Archie 
 Appeared To Be Sleeping, He Started Suddenly And Seemed To Listen 
 Intently. Then He Said: 
   
   
   
 "The Birds Have Stopped Singing, But I Hear Other Music; The   Songs Of 
 The Redeemed, And My Mother Is There By The   Gate Waiting For Me, Just As 
 I Shall Wait One Day For You, My Child. Give Me Your Hand, Bessie, I 
 Want To Feel That You Are With Me To The   Last." 
   
   
   
 She Put Her Hand In His, And Grey Noticed With A Pang How Small And Thin 
 It Was And Brown, Too, With Toil. Some Such Thought Must Have Been In 
 Archie's Mind, For, Pressing The   Fingers To His Lips, He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Tired Hands, Which Have Done So Much For Me. May They Have 
 Rest By And By. Oh, Bessie, Darling, God Bless You, The   Dearest, 
 Sweetest Daughter A Man Ever Had. Be Kind To Her, Young Man. I Leave Her 
 In Your Charge; There Is No One Else To Care For Her. Good-By; God Bless 
 You Both." 
   
   
   
 He Did Not Speak After That, Though He Lingered For Some Hours, His 
 Breath Growing Fainter, And Fainter Until, Just As The   Summer Morning 
 Was Stealing Into The   Room, Old Anthony, Who, With His Wife, Had Been 
 Watching By Him, Said, In A Whisper: 
   
   
   
 "God Help Us; The   Master Is Dead!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 50 
   
   
 Bessie Uttered No Sound, But Over Her Face There Crept Such A Pallor And 
 Look Of   Woe That Grey Involuntarily Passed His Arm Around Her And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Take You Into The   Air." 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Resist Him, But Suffered Him To Lead Her Into The   Garden, 
 Which Was Sweet With The   Perfume Of   Roses And Cool With The   Fresh 
 Morning Dew, And Where The   Birds Were Singing In The   Old Yew Trees As 
 Blithely And Merrily As If No Young Heart Were Breaking In Their Midst. 
 In A Large Rustic-Chair, Where Archie Had Often Sat, Grey Made Bessie 
 Sit Down, And When He Saw Her Shiver As If With Cold, He Left Her A 
 Moment While He Went To The   House For A Shawl And A Glass Of   Wine, And 
 Some Eau-De-Cologne, Which He Brought To Her Himself. Wrapping The   Shawl 
 Around Her As Deftly As A Woman Could Have Done, He Made Her Taste The 
 Wine, And Dipping Her Handkerchief In The   Cologne Bathed Her Forehead 
 With It And Pushed Back A Few Locks Of   Her Wavy Hair, Which Had Fallen 
 Over Her Face. And All The   Time He Did Not Speak Until Bessie Said To 
 Him: 
   
   
   
 "Thank You, Mr. Jerrold. You Are So Kind. I Am Glad You Are Here. What 
 Should I Do Without You, And What Shall I Do Anyway? What Must I Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Leave It All To Me," He Answered Her. "Don't Give The   Matter A Thought, 
 But Try And Rest; And When You Feel That You Can, I Will Take You Back 
 To The   House." 
   
   
   
 "No, No," She Said Quickly. "Let Me Stay Here In The   Sunshine With The 
 Birds Who Used To Sing To Him. It Seems As If He Were Here With Me." 
   
   
   
 So He Brought Her A Pillow For Her Head, And A Hassock For Her Feet, And 
 Wrapped Her Shawl More Closely Around Her, And Made Her Taste The   Wine 
 Again. Then He Went Back To The   House And Consulted Anthony And Dorothy 
 With Regard To What Was To Be Done. The   Funeral Was Fixed For The   Fourth 
 Day, And Grey Telegraphed To London, With Instructions, That If The 
 Family Were Not In Town The   Message Should Be Forwarded To Them 
 Immediately. Then He Cabled To Daisy, Ship Celtic, New York, And Lest By 
 Any Chance She Should Miss The   News At The   Wharf He Asked That A 
 Dispatch Be Sent To Her At Allington, Mass., Care Of   Mrs. 
   
 Rossiter-Browne, Who, He Knew, Would In All Probability Go At Once To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 51 
 Her Country Home. 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Mcpherson Can Return Or Remain Where She Is. I Have Done My Duty 
 To Her," He Thought, As He Busied Himself With The   Many Details It Was 
 Necessary To See To. "If Neil Were Only Here," Was His Constant Thought, 
 As The   Day Wore On, And He Found Himself In The   Rather Awkward Position 
 Of Master Of   Ceremonies In A Strange House, Deferred To And Advised With 
 Not Only By Anthony And Dorothy, But By All The   People Who Came To 
 Assist. 
   
   
   
 But Neil Did Not Come, And The   Night Came And Went, And It Was Morning 
 Again, And Bessie, Who Had Passed The   Most Of   The   Preceding Day In The 
 Garden, And Had Only Returned To The   House Late In The   Afternoon, Seemed 
 A Little Brighter And Fresher, With A Look Of   Expectancy In Her Face 
 Whenever A Train Dashed By. She Was Watching For Neil, And When At About 
 Four O'clock A Carriage Came Through The   Park Gates, She Rose And Went 
 Swiftly To The   Door, Meeting Not Neil, But Jack Trevellian, Whose Face 
 And Manner Told Plainly How Great Was His Sympathy With The   Desolate 
 Young Girl. He Was In London, He Said, And Chanced To Be Calling At The 
 Trevellian House Where He Learned That All The   Family, Neil Included, 
 Were At Vichy, Where Lady Jane Had Gone For The   Waters And Bathing. Just 
 As He Was Leaving, Grey's Telegram Was Received, And The   Housekeeper, 
 Mrs. Jervis, Told Him That Another Telegram Had Come Two Days Before For 
 Mr. Neil, From Stoneleigh. 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Open It," She Said, "As Did Not Suppose It Of   Any 
 Consequence. He Often Has Despatches, And As I Expect Him Home Within A 
 Week Or Ten Days I Put It On The   Table In The   Hall. You Will Find It 
 There," She Continued, As She Saw Jack Unceremoniously Tear Open The 
 Envelope Just Received, And Heard His Cry Of   Surprise. 
   
   
   
 Then, Quick As Thought, He Read The   First Telegram From Bessie, Telling 
 Of Her Father's Illness And Asking Neil To Come At Once. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Bessie, Alone With Her Dead Father," He Said, And His Heart 
 Throbbed With A Great Pity For The   Girl Who, He Supposed, Was Alone, For 
 Grey Had Not Signed His Own But Bessie's Name To The   Message He Had 
 Sent. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 52 
 In An Instant Jack's Resolution Was Taken, And He Acted Upon It At Once. 
 The Telegram Was Forwarded To Vichy, Together With The   Fact That He Was 
 Going Immediately To Stoneleigh, Where He Would Await Any Orders They 
 Chose To Send. Then He Took The   First Train For Wales, And Reached 
 Bangor About Three O'clock The   Next Day. All This He Explained After 
 Expressing His Surprise At Finding Grey There, And Saying To Him, 
 Good-Humoredly: 
   
   
   
 "You Always Manage To Get Ahead Of   Me. If I Ever Get To Heaven I Do 
 Believe I Shall Find You There Before Me." 
   
   
   
 "I Hope So," Grey Answered, Laughingly, And Then Added: "We Ought To 
 Have Heard From Vichy Before This Time, If They Received Your Message 
 Yesterday." 
   
   
   
 "That's So," Jack Replied, Adding After A Moment: "It May Be Waiting For 
 Me At The   'George.' They Would Naturally Direct It There." 
   
   
   
 And On Sending To Inquire If There Was Anything For Him At The   Hotel, 
 There Was Brought To Him An Envelope Directed To "Sir Jack Trevellian," 
 Received That Morning, The   Bar-Maid Said. Breaking The   Seal, Jack Read 
 Aloud: 
   
   
   
     "Vichy, July ----, 18--. 
   
   
   
     "To Sir Jack Trevellian, George Hotel, Bangor, Wales: 
   
   
   
     "It Is Impossible For Me To Come. Will Write Bessie Soon. Please See 
     That Everything Is Done Decently, And Send Bill To Me. 
   
   
   
     "John Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 Nothing Could Have Been Colder Or More Matter Of   Fact, And Bessie's 
 Cheeks Were Scarlet As She Listened, While Grey Involuntarily Gave A Low 
 Whistle, And Turning On His Heel, Walked Away, And Jack Tore The   Paper 
   
 In Shreds, Which He Threw Into The   Empty Grate. Then He Looked At 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 18 ( The Birds Which Sang, And The   Shadow Which Fell) Pg 53 
 Bessie, Whose Face Was Now Very White And Quivering With Pain And 
 Disappointment. Jack's First Impulse Was To Denounce Mr. Mcpherson For 
 His Selfishness And Neglect, But His Kinder Nature Prevailed, And He 
 Said, Apologetically: 
   
   
   
 "It Is A Long Way From Vichy Here, And The   Weather Is Very Hot. But 
 Never Mind. Grey And I Will Do All We Can, And Both Mr. Mcpherson And 
 Lady Jane Will Surely Come To You Later." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not That. I Don't Know What It Is, Only It Is Dreadful To Be 
 Without One Of   Your Own Kindred At Such A Time As This. Surely Neil 
 Might Come Or Write," Bessie Said, With Such Pathos In Her Voice That 
 Jack Looked Sharply At Her, Thinking To Himself: 
   
   
   
 "Is It Possible She Cares For Him More Than As A Cousin? Doesn't She 
 Know Neil Is The   Last One To Inconvenience Himself, If He Can Help It? 
 Funerals Are Not To His Taste." 
   
   
   
 But He Did Not Give Expression To His Thoughts; He Said, Instead: 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps Neil Is Not There. I Hardly Think He Is, As He Does Not Like 
 Vichy. You Will Hear From Him Soon No Doubt. I Am Sorry For Your Sake 
 That None Of   Your Relatives Are Here. But Don't Distress Yourself. Grey 
 And I Will Do Everything." 
   
   
   
 "I Know You Will," She Said; "But, Mr. Trevellian," And She Laid Her 
 Hand Upon His Arm, "You Will Not Send That Bill To Neil's Father? I Have 
 Over Forty Pounds. I Can Pay It Myself. You Will Not Send It?" 
   
   
   
 "Never!" Jack Answered, Emphatically, And Then He Went Out To Consult 
 With Grey, Who Was Sitting In The   Porch Staring Hard At An Iron Post 
 Which Jack Began To Kick Vigorously, As He Said: "Well, Jerrold, We Are 
 In For It, You And I; And We Will See It Through In Shape. The   Old 
 Curmudgeon! He Might Come As Well As Not If He Chose. There Is Plenty Of 
 Time To Get Here, And He Knows Her Mother Is Gone, For I Added That To 
 The Dispatch I Sent, So As To Insure His Coming. And Where Is Neil, The 
 Milksop? He, At Least, Might Come. I Have No Patience With The   Whole 
 Tribe. But We Will Do What We Can For The   Poor Little Forsaken Girl." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Grey Answered Him. "We Will Do What We Can." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 54 
   
 They Did Everything That It Was Possible For Two Men To Do Under The 
 Circumstances. They Filled The   Old House With Flowers, Until It Seemed 
 Like One Great Garden Of   Bloom, And The   Coffin They Ordered Would Hardly 
 Have Shamed A Duke, While The   Undertaker Had Orders To Send Bessie Only 
 A Very Small Part Of   The   Real Cost Of   The   Funeral. The   Rest They Were To 
 Pay Between Them, Though Jack At First Insisted Upon Paying The   Whole. 
 But In This Grey Overruled Him, And They Agreed To Share The   Expense 
 Equally. Nothing Could Be Kinder Or More Deferential Than Their Demeanor 
 Toward Bessie, Who, Wholly Overcome With Grief And Fatigue, Lay 
 Perfectly Quiet In Her Room, And Let Them Do What They Liked, She Was So 
 Weary And Worn, And It Was So Good To Be Cared For; But On The   Day Of 
 The Funeral She Roused Herself, And Insisted Upon Going To The   Grave And 
 Seeing Her Father Buried; So, With Grey And Jack On Either Side She 
 Walked Through The   Yew-Shaded Garden To The   Small Inclosure Which Was 
 The Family Burying-Place, And Was So Full Of   The   Mcphersons That After 
 Archie's Grave, There Was Only Room For One More Between Him And The 
 Wall, And Both Grey And Jack Noticed This As They Stood There And 
 Wondered If It Would Be Bessie Or Daisy Who Some Day Would Be Brought 
 There And Laid In Her Last Bed. 
   
   
   
 "Not Bessie," Grey Thought, And There Arose Before Him A Beautiful Spot 
 Far Over The   Sea, Where The   Headstones Gleamed White In The   Sunlight, 
 And The   Grass Was Like Velvet To The   Touch, And Flowers Were Blooming In 
 Gay Parterres And The   Birds Were Singing All Day Long Over Mount 
 Auburn's Dead. 
   
   
   
   
 And "Not Bessie," Jack Thought, As He, Too, Remembered A Quiet Spot Away 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 55 
 To The   North Of   England, Where The   Tall Monuments Bore The   Name Of 
 Trevellian, And Where His Race Were Buried. 
   
   
   
 The Services Over At The   Grave, They Went Back To The   House, And In The 
 Evening Grey Said Good-By, For On The   Morrow He Was Due At Liverpool To 
 Meet His Aunt Lucy, Who Was Coming Abroad To Spend A Year With Him In 
 Travel. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall See You Again Before I Go To America, And It Possible Will 
 Bring My Aunt Lucy With Me," He Said To Her, When At Parting He Stood A 
 Few Moments With Her Small, Thin Hand In His, While He Spoke A Few Words 
 To Her Of   Him Who Can Heal All Pain And Cure The   Sorest Heart Sorrow, 
 Because He Has Felt It All. 
   
   
   
 Grey's Piety, Which Was Genuine, Did Not So Often Manifest Itself In 
 Words As In Deeds, But He Felt Constrained To Speak To Bessie, Whose 
 Tears Fell Like Rain As She Listened To Him, And Who Felt When He Was 
 Gone A Greater Sense Of   Loneliness Than Before, Even Though Jack Was 
 Left To Her; Jack, Who Tried So Hard To Soothe Her, And Who Was Tender 
 And Thoughtful As A Brother, And Gave No Sign To Her Of   The   Volcano 
 Raging Within When He Thought Of   The   Hon. John And Neil, Neither Of 
 Whom Sent A Word To The   Stricken Girl Waiting So Anxiously For News 
 From Them. But He Wrote To Them Both. To The   Hon. John, He Said: 
   
   
   
     "Dear Sir:--Mr. Grey Jerrold And Myself Saw Your Nephew Buried 
     _Decently_ As You Suggested, But There Is No Bill To Send You, As 
     Miss Bessie Would Not Allow It. I Am Sorry You Did Not Find It 
     Convenient To Come To The   Funeral. The   Presence Of   Some One Of   Her 
     Family Would Have Been Such A Comfort To Miss Bessie, Who, In That 
     Respect, Was Quite Alone, Though I May Say That Hundreds Of   People 
     Attended The   Funeral, And Had The   Deceased Been The   Eldest Son Of   An 
     Earl, Instead Of   Your Nephew, More Respect Could Not Have Been Paid 
     Him. I Must Leave Here To-Morrow For Trevellian Castle, And Then 
     Miss Bessie Will Be Quite Alone, But I Dare Say You And Lady Jane 
     Will Soon Arrive To Take Charge Of   Her. 
   
   
   
     "Respectfully, 
   
   
   
   
     "Jack Trevellian." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 56 
   
   
   
 "That Will Settle Him," Jack Thought, And Taking A Fresh Sheet, He 
 Commenced A Letter To Neil, Which Ran As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "Stoneleigh, July ----. 
   
   
   
     "Old Boy; Where In The   Name Of   Wonder Are You, That You Neither 
     Come, Nor Write, Nor Answer Telegrams, Nor Pay Any More Attention To 
     Your Cousin Bessie Than If She Were Not Your Cousin, And You Had 
     Never Been Pretty Far Gone In Regard To Her And Afraid A Chap Like 
     Me Would Look At Her! Don't You Know Her Mother Is On The   Sea, Going 
     To America, Sick As A Horse, I Hope, As She Ought To Be, And That 
     Her Father Is Dead And Buried, And Not A Soul Of   Her Kin Here To 
     Comfort Her? But She Was Not Deserted, I Assure You, And I Call It A 
     Dispensation Of   Providence Which Sent Grey Jerrold Here The   Night 
     Before Mr. Mcpherson Died, And A Second Dispensation Which Sent Me 
     Here The   Day After. I Never Pitied Anybody In My Life As I Did The 
     Little, Tired Out, Girl, Who Stood Between Jerrold And Myself At The 
     Grave. And Now, The   Day After The   Funeral, She Is White As A Piece 
     Of   Paper And Seems As Limp And Exhausted, As If All The   Muscle Were 
     Gone From Her. Poor Little Bessie! Foolish Bessie, Too, To Make The 
     Moan She Does For Some Of   Her Relatives To Be Here--For You, Old 
     Chap, For I Heard Her Say, 'Oh, If Neil Were Here.' By Jove! If I'd 
     Had You By The   Nape Of   The   Neck, I'd Have Shaken You Into 
     Shoestrings, For I Know Well What You Are At--Saying Soft Speeches 
     To Blanche As If That Were Not Settled Long Ago. But No Matter, 
     Bessie Will Not Need Attention From Her Relatives Much Longer If I 
     Can Have My Way. I Do Not Mind Telling _You_ That I Intend To Make 
     Her Lady Trevellian, If She Will Be That. But Meantime Your Mother 
     Ought To Take Her In Charge And Not Leave Her Here Alone. The   Thing 
     Is Impossible, And I Have No Idea That Butterfly Of   A Daisy Will 
     Come Back At Once. I Shall Not Ask Bessie _Now_ To Be My Wife, But 
     In A Week Or Two, I Shall Do So, And Will Then Report Success. I 
     Think Jerrold Is Hard Hit, Too; But I Mean To Get The   Start Of   Him. 
     I Need Not Tell You That, Notwithstanding I Am So Disgusted With 
     You, I Shall Be Glad To See You At Trevellian Castle Whenever You 
     Choose To Come. I Cannot Get Accustomed To My Change Of   Fortune, And 
     I Am So Sorry Poor Hal Is Dead. 
   
   
   
     "Yours Truly, Jack." 
   
   
   
   
 The Next Day Jack Left Stoneleigh, As It Was Necessary For Him To Be At 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 57 
 The Castle, He Said, Alluding For The   First Time To His New Home. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Bessie Replied, Looking Up At Him With The   First Smile He Had 
 Seen Upon Her Face Since Her Father Died, "You Are _Sir Jack_ Now. I Had 
 Scarcely Thought Of   It Before, Or Remembered To Give You Your Title." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Remember It Now," He Said, With A Look Of   Deep Pain In His Eyes 
 And A Tremor In His Voice, "Believe Me, I'd Give Worlds To Bring Poor 
 Hal Back To Life Again, And You Do Not Know What Anguish I Endured 
 During The   Few Moments I Held Him In My Arms And Knew That He Was Dying. 
 Just An Instant Before And He Had Bandied Some Light Jest With Me, And I 
 Had Thought How Handsome He Was With That Bright, Winning Smile, Which 
 Death Froze So Soon Upon His Lips. It Was Awful, And The   Castle Seems To 
 Be So Gloomy Without Him." 
   
   
   
 "Is That Young Girl There Still?" Bessie Asked, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Flossie Meredith, The   Sweetest, Prettiest Little Wild Irish Girl 
 You Ever Saw; But She Cannot Stay, You Know." 
   
   
   
 "Why Not?" Bessie Asked, And He Replied. 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Grundy Will Not Let Her Live There Alone With Me. Hal Was Her 
 Cousin, But I Am No Kin To Her, And So She Must Go Back To Ireland, 
 Which She Hates, Unless--Bessie," He Cried, Impulsively, Then Checked 
 Himself As He Saw The   Startled Look In Her Eyes, And Added, Quite 
 Calmly: "You And Flossie Would Be The   Best Of   Friends, And Would Suit 
 Each Other Exactly. You Are So Quiet, She So Wild And Frolicsome. Let Me 
 Bring Her To See You This Summer." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure I Should Be So Glad If You Would," Bessie Said, And Then Jack 
 Went Away, Promising To Write Her From London, Whither He Was First 
 Going. 
   
   
   
 And In A Few Days His Letter Came, Saying He Had Learned That Neil Had 
 Gone To Moscow With A Party, And So His Silence And Absence Were 
 Explained. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 58 
   
   
     "I Wrote Him A Savage Letter," He Said, "And Shall Have To Apologize 
     For It When I See Him, I Dare Say You Will Hear From Him Ere Long. 
     Remember, I Am Coming Again To Stoneleigh Very Soon. 
   
   
   
     "Always Your Friend, 
   
   
   
     "Jack Trevellian." 
   
   
   
 Bessie's Heart Beat Rapidly As She Read This Letter, And Comprehended 
 Its Meaning; But She Was True To Neil And Waited Patiently For The 
 Letter She Knew Was Sure To Come As Soon As He Heard Of   Her Trouble. 
   
   
   
 Two Weeks Went By, And Then One Lovely July Day Jack Came Again, And 
 Sitting With Her On The   Bench In The   Garden Where Her Father Once Sat 
 And Made Love To Daisy, He Told Her First Of   His Home With Its 
 Wide-Spreading Pastures, Its Lovely Views, Its Terraces And Banks Of 
 Flowers, And Of   Irish Flossie, Who Cried So Hard Because She Must Give 
 Up This Home And Go Back To Her Old House By The   Wild Irish Sea, With 
 Only A Cross Grandmother For Company. 
   
   
   
 "And So, Bessie," He Said, "I Have Come To Ask You To Be My Wife, And 
 Make Both Flossie And Myself The   Happiest People In England. It Is Too 
 Soon After Your Father's Death To Speak Of   Love And Marriage, Perhaps; 
 But Under The   Circumstances I Trust You Will Forgive Me, And Believe It 
 Is No Hasty Step With Me. I Think I Have Loved You Since The   Day I First 
 Saw You In The   Park And Looked Into Your Bright Face, The   Fairest And 
 Truest I Ever Saw. Flossie Is Beautiful And Sweet And Good, And Makes 
 One Think Of   A Playful Kitten, Which You Wish To Capture And Caress 
 Awhile And Then Release Before You Get A Spit And Scratch; But You, 
 Bessie, Are My Ideal Of   A Woman, And I Could Make You So Happy. Think 
 What It Would Be To Have No Care Or Thought For The   Morrow, To Do 
 Nothing But Rest, And You Need It So Much. You Are So Tired And Worn, 
 And Up There Among The   Hills You Would Grow Strong, And I Would Surround 
 You With Every Comfort And Make You A Very Queen. Will You Come, Bessie? 
 Will You Be My Wife? And When I Ask _You_ To Share My Home I Do Not Mean 
 To Exclude Your Mother. She Shall Be Welcome There For Your Sake, And We 
 Will Try To Make Her So Happy That She Will Stay With Us, Or Live Here 
 If She Chooses, And Give Up Her Wandering Life. Dear Bessie, Answer Me. 
 Can You Not Like Me A Little?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 59 
 As He Talked Bessie Had Covered Her Face With Her Hands, And He Could 
 See The   Great Tears Dropping Through Her Fingers. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Cry, Darling," He Said, Winding His Arm Around Her And Trying To 
 Draw Her To Him. "Don't Cry, But Answer Me; Don't You Like Me A Little?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, A Great Deal, But Not That Way. I Think You One Of   The   Noblest, 
 Best Of   Men, And Always Have Thought So Since I First Knew You, And You 
 Were So Kind To Father And Me; But I Cannot Be Your Wife." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie, Don't Say That," Jack Cried, With Such Bitter Pain In His 
 Voice That Bessie Looked Quickly Up At Him, And Asked Wonderingly: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Then Care So Much For Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Care For You!" He Exclaimed. "Never Man Cared For Or Loved Another 
 Better Than I Love And Care For You I Have Staked My All Upon You. I 
 Cannot Give You Up. Trevellian Castle Will Have No Charm For Me If You 
 Are Not Its Mistress. I Want You There; We Need You There, Flossie And 
 I. Ah! I Had Forgotten _This_," And Taking A Letter From His Pocket He 
 Handed It To Bessie, Saying: "It Is From Flossie. She Knew Of   My Errand 
 Here And Wished To Send A Message. I Do Not Know What She Has Written, 
 But Read It, Please. She May Be More Successful Than I Have Been." 
   
   
   
 Opening The   Letter, Which Was Written In A Bold, Dashing, Schoolgirl 
 Hand, Bessie Read As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "Trevellian Castle, July ----. 
   
   
   
     "Dear Darling Bessie:--I Must Call You That, Though I Have Never 
     Seen You, But I Have Heard So Much Of   You From Sir Jack That I Feel 
     As If I Knew You, And Very Soon I Hope To See You Face To Face, For 
     You _Are_ Coming Here As Lady Jack, And So Save Me From That Horrid, 
     Pokey Place On The   Irish Coast, Where I Never Can Be Happy, Never. I 
     Do So Want To Stay At The   Castle, But Madam Propriety Says It Would 
     Not Be Proper. I Hate Proper Things, Don't You? And I Do Love The 
     Castle! Such A Grand Old Place, With Lovely Views From Every Window. 
   
     Acres Of   Green Sward, Smooth As Satin, With Shade Trees Here And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 60 
     There, And Banks, And Borders, And Beds Of   Flowers, And From The 
     Room I Have Selected As Your Sitting-Room You Can See A Broad, 
     Grassy Avenue Nearly A Mile Long, With The   Branches Of   The   Trees 
     Which Skirt It Meeting Overhead. Every Day I Gallop Down That 
     Avenue, Which They Call By My Name, On Midnight, My Black Horse, And 
     I Always Clear The   Gate At A Bound. I Like Such Things, And There Is 
     Not A Fence Or A Ditch In The   Neighborhood Which I Cannot Take. 
     Hoidenish, Do You Call Me? Well, Perhaps I Am, But I Am A Pretty 
     Nice Girl, Too, And I Love You And Want You To Come Here At Once And 
     Be Happy. Sir Jack Has Told Me How Different Your Life Has Been From 
     Mine, And How Tired And Worn You Are; But Here You Shall Never Know 
     Weariness Again. Your Life Shall Be One Long Rest, In The   Loveliest 
     Place You Ever Saw, And We Will All Care For You So Tenderly, And 
     Bring The   Roses Back To The   Dear Face Sir Jack Says Is Now So Pale. 
     I Am Seventeen, And Not A Mere Child, Though I Am Not Much Larger 
     Than Your Thumb, And I Can Be Your Companion And Friend, If You Will 
     Only Come. You Must Love Sir Jack. You Cannot Help Loving Him When 
     You Know How Good He Is! Why, If I Tried Real Hard I Could Love Him 
     Myself! But He Looks Upon Me As A Child, Though He Does Not Play 
     With And Tease Me As Cousin Harry Did. Poor Hal! There Is Such A 
     Pain In My Heart When I Think Of   Him So Strong And Full Of   Fun In 
     The   Morning, And Then Dead Before Noon. Oh, Hal. Hal! My Tears Are 
     Falling Fast For Him, And I Am So Lonely Without Him. Come To Me, 
     Bessie, And You Shall Never Have A More Devoted Friend Than Little 
   
   
   
     "Florence Meredith." 
   
   
   
 There Were Tears In Bessie's Eyes When She Finished This Letter, Which 
 Told Her Something Of   The   Warm, Loving Nature Of   The   Impulsive Irish 
 Flossie, Whom She Knew She Could Love So Much, While The   Perfect Rest 
 Promised Her At Trevellian Castle Looked So Very Pleasant To Her And She 
 Was So Tired, Oh, So Tired In Mind And Body, That It Seemed To Her She 
 Could Gladly Lie Down In Some Quiet Spot And Die, If Only Thus She Could 
 Rest. And Jack Had Offered Her Rest And Happiness And Luxury With Him, 
 But She Must Not Take It, Must Not Consider It For A Moment. She Was 
 Promised To Neil. She Would Be True To Neil, Even Though He Neither 
 Wrote Nor Came. She Had Loved Him Always, And Tired As She Was, She Was 
 Ready To Take Up Life's Work Again And Battle And Toil For Him, If Need 
 Be. And When Jack Said To Her, "You Will Be My Wife, Bessie?" She 
 Answered Him, Sadly, "No, I Cannot. I Might Learn To Love You In Time, 
 If I Could Forget The   Past--Forget That I Love Another, Am Promised To 
 Another." 
   
   
   
 "Love Another! Promised To Another! Not Grey Jerrold?" Jack Exclaimed, 
 And Bessie Answered Him: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 61 
   
   
 "No, Not Mr. Jerrold. He Never Thought Of   Me That Way. It Surely Cannot 
 Be Wrong To Tell You Now, Though I Am Pledged To Secrecy For Awhile. I 
 Told Father Just Before He Died, I Am Plighted To My Cousin Neil, And We 
 Are Only Waiting For Him To Find Something To Do, Or His Mother To Be 
 Reconciled To Me, To Be Married." 
   
   
   
 "Plighted To Neil! To Neil Mcpherson! _You_!" Jack Exclaimed, And For A 
 Moment His Cheek Grew Pale And Then Flushed With Resentment, As He 
 Thought Of   This Fair Young Girl Being Thus Sacrificed To One Who, He 
 Knew, Was Not Worthy Of   Her. 
   
   
   
 Jack Was Fond Of   Neil In A Certain Way, But He Knew Him Thoroughly And 
 Knew That Supreme Selfishness Was His Ruling Principle, And That 
 Bessie's Life With Him Would Be Quite As Hard As It Had Been With Her 
 Father; Besides This, He Could Not Reconcile This Engagement With The 
 Fact That He Knew Neil To Be Very Attentive To Blanche Trevellian, To 
 Whom Current Rumor Said He Was Certainly Engaged. Hence, His 
 Astonishment, Which Bessie Was Quick To Detect, For She Answered Him A 
 Little Proudly: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I! Do You Think It So Very Strange That Neil Should Have Chosen 
 Me?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Bessie," He Replied; "But Strange That You Should Have Chosen Him. 
 I Cannot Help It, Bessie, And I Do Not Mean To Be Disloyal To Neil, When 
 I Say That He Will Not Make You Happy, And Further, That You Will Never 
 Marry Him. I Am Sure Of   It, And Knowing That _He_ Only Stands In My Way, 
 I Can Still Hope For The   Future, And When You Are Free, Remember I Shall 
 Come Again. Good-By, Bessie, And Forgive Me If I Have Wounded You. In My 
 Bitter Disappointment I Spoke Out What I Thought. I Must Go Now, And 
 With A Heavy Heart, Flossie Will Be So Disappointed, Too." 
   
   
   
 He Had Risen As He Spoke, And Offered Her His Hand, Which She Took, And 
 Lifting Her Eyes Full Of   Tears To His Face, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Have Faith In Neil; If I Had Not, I Believe I Should Die. He Cannot 
 Help His Mother's Pride And Opposition To Our Marriage. He Is True To Me 
 Through All, And He Will Come To Me As Soon As He Knows Of   My Trouble, I 
 Am Sorry For You, Mr. Trevellian, If You Really Care For Me, But You 
   
 Will Get Over That Feeling And Be Again My Friend. I Do Not Wish To Lose 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What Grey And Jack Did ) Pg 62 
 You, I Have So Few Friends, Oh, So Few. I Am Sorry Too, For Flossie, And 
 Interested In Her. Mr. Trevellian, Why Don't _You_ Marry Flossie 
 Yourself And So Keep Her At The   Castle?" 
   
   
   
 "_I_ Marry Flossie! That Child!" Jack Exclaimed, Staring Blankly At 
 Bessie, Who Smiled Faintly And Said: 
   
   
   
 "She Is Seventeen; I Am Eighteen, And Yet You Sought Me!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know," Jack Rejoined, "But There Is A Vast Difference Between 
 You And Flossie; She Is So Small And She Seems So Young. I Did Not 
 Suppose She Was Seventeen. I Have Always Looked Upon Her As A Mere Child 
 To Pet And Not As A Woman To Marry." 
   
   
   
 "Then Look Upon Her In That Light Now," Bessie Said, But Jack Only Shook 
 His Head As He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Have Loved You, Bessie. I Shall Never Love Another. Farewell, And God 
 Bless You." 
   
   
   
 Stooping Over Her, He Kissed Her Forehead, And Then Walked Rapidly Away 
 With Her Question Occasionally Ringing In His Ears And Stirring New And 
 Strange Thoughts In His Heart Where The   Pain Was Still So Heavy. 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't You Marry Flossie?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What The   Mcphersons Did ) Pg 63 
   
 They Did Just As Little As They Could, At Least That Portion Of   The 
 Family Which Was At Vichy When The   News Of   Archie's Death Was Received 
 There. This Portion Comprised The   Hon. John And Lady Jane, For Neil Had 
 Already Started For Moscow With Blanche And A Few Other Young People. 
   
   
   
 "How Very Inconvenient That He Should Die Just Now When We Are So Far 
 From Wales. It Is Quite Impossible For You To Undertake The   Long Journey 
 In This Hot Weather; And What Good Could You Do If You Were There? You 
 Could Not Pretend To Be Sorry, And We Are Not Able To Do Much For The 
 Girl; Neil's Trip Will Take All Our Spare Cash," Lady Jane Said, As She 
 Read The   Telegram Received From Jack, And That Decided Her Better-Half 
 At Once. 
   
   
   
 If Lady Jane Said He Could Not Go, He Could Not, But Something Of   His 
 Better Nature Prompted Him To Say That He Would Pay The   Funeral 
 Expenses. This, However, He Kept From His Wife, Who, Dismissing 
 Stoneleigh From Her Mind, Resumed Her Daily Routine Of   Duties--Baths At 
 Seven, Music In The   Park At Eight, Breakfast At Ten, Gossip Till One, 
 Sleeping Till Three, Driving At Four, Dressing For Dinner, Dining At 
 Six, And Going To The   Casino In The   Evening. This Was Her Life, While 
 The Hon. John Bathed, And Smoked, And Read The   Newspapers, And Called It 
 All A Confounded Bore, And Wished Himself At Home, And Thought Not 
 Unfrequently Of   Stoneleigh And What Was To Become Of   Bessie. 
   
   
   
 Meantime Neil Was Enjoying Himself Immensely. His Mother Had Given Him 
 Plenty Of   Money, And His Companions And Surroundings Were Most Agreeable 
 To Him. And Still, He Never For A Moment Swerved In His Heart From 
 Bessie; That Is, He Never Harbored The   Thought That She Would Not One 
 Day Be His Wife, And He Still Hugged The   Delusion That He Preferred 
 Poverty With Her To Riches With Any Other Woman In All The   World. But 
 Until The   Time Arrived When He Must Take Her And Poverty, He Surely 
 Might Enjoy Himself, And He Was Doing So To The   Best Of   His Ability When 
 Jack's Letter Came, Informing Him Of   Archie's Death And Of   His Intention 
 To Make Bessie His Wife If She Would Have Him. 
   
   
   
 Then Neil Roused Himself, And, Telling His Party What Had Happened, Said 
 He Must Start For Stoneleigh At Once. Mr. Mcpherson Was Dead, And His 
 Cousin Bessie Was Alone, And It Was His Duty To Go To Her; And In Spite 
 Of Blanche's Entreaties And His Friends' Protestations Against It, He 
 Started Immediately, And, Travelling Day And Night, Reached Stoneleigh 
 On The   Afternoon Of   The   Day Of   Jack's Departure. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What The   Mcphersons Did ) Pg 64 
   
   
 With A Cry Of   Glad Surprise, Bessie Threw Herself Into His Arms, And 
 Wept As She Had Not Done Since Her Father Died. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil," She Sobbed, "I Am So Glad, I Have Wanted You So Much, And 
 Been So Wretched Because You Neither Wrote Nor Came." 
   
   
   
 "But I Did Write You, Darling, Before I Left Vichy, And The   Letter Must 
 Have Gone Astray," He Said, "And Then The   Moment I Got Jack's Letter I 
 Started And Came To You. Don't Cry, Bessie; It Hurts Me To See You Feel 
 So Badly. Try And Be Quiet, And Tell Me All About It, And What Grey 
 Jerrold And Jack Did And Said. They Were Both Here, I Understand, And 
 Both In Love With You." 
   
   
   
 Neil Spoke A Little Sharply Now, And Bessie Looked Inquiringly At Him, 
 As, Drawing Her To A Seat, He Sat Down Beside Her, And With His Arm 
 Around Her And Her Head Upon His Breast He Went On: 
   
   
   
 "Jack Wrote Me All About It--That He Believed Grey Pretty Far Gone, But 
 That _He_ Should Get The   Start And Ask You To Be Lady Trevellian, And I 
 Believe He Will Do It, Too; And If He Does I Hope You Will Put Him Down 
 Effectually, But Don't For Heaven's Sake, Tell Him Of   Our Engagement. 
 That Must Be Our Secret Awhile Longer. I Cannot Meet Mother's 
 Disapproval Just Yet. Do You Believe, That Horrid Old Aunt In America 
 Wrote Asking Me To Come Out There And Oversee The   Hands In A Cotton 
 Mill. Niggers, I Dare Say, As I Believe They Are Mostly That In 
 Massachusetts, Are They Not?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Reply To This, But Said To Him, Quietly: 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Trevellian Asked Me To Be His Wife--Here--This Morning, And I Told 
 Him No, And That I Was Plighted To You." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie, How Could You Have Been So Indiscreet. Now The   News Must 
 Reach Mother, And My Life Will Be A Burden To Me," Neil Exclaimed, With 
 So Much Severity In His Tone That Bessie Shrank A Little From Him As She 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 19 ( What The   Mcphersons Did ) Pg 65 
   
 "I Had To Tell Him, Neil. There Was No Other Way To Make Him Believe I 
 Meant It, He Was So Much In Earnest. He Will Not Repeat It. He Has Too 
 Much Honor In His Nature For That. He Is One Of   The   Best And Noblest Men 
 I Ever Knew." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Was Very Earnest In Her Defense Of   Jack, And Neil Grew Angry At 
 Once. 
   
   
   
 "Maybe You Prefer Him To Me?" He Said. "By Jove, I Do Not Blame You If 
 It Is So. You'd Better Be Lady Trevellian, With Plenty Of   Money, Than 
 Plain Mrs. Neil Mcpherson, Not Knowing Where I The   Next Meal Is To Come 
 From. Say The   Word And I Will Set You Free, Though It Breaks My Heart To 
 Do It." 
   
   
   
 No Wonder If Bessie Felt That Neil's Presence Was Productive Of   More 
 Pain Than Pleasure, Or If For A Moment She Felt Keenly The   Contrast 
 Between His Manner And Jack's. But Neil's Mood Soon Changed, And Winding 
 His Arm Around Her, And Kissing Her Fondly, He Called Himself A Brute 
 And A Savage To Wound Her So, And Talked Of   Their Future, When He Could 
 Be Always With Her, And Worked Himself Up To The   Point Of   Proposing 
 Marriage At Once--A Private Marriage, Of   Course, Which Must Be Kept 
 Secret For An Indefinite Length Of   Time, During Which She Would Live At 
 Stoneleigh, And He Would Visit Her Often. But Bessie Shrank From This 
 Proposal, And When Neil Asked What She Was To Do There Alone, She 
 Answered That She Could Do Very Well Until Her Mother Came, And Then 
 They Would Manage Together Somehow On The   Little There Was Left, And If 
 Nothing Better Offered She Could Go Out As Governess To Small Children. 
 But This Plan Neil Repudiated With Scorn. His Wife Must Never Be A 
 Governess, Never Earn Her Own Bread! The   Idea Was Preposterous; And 
 Then He Talked Of   The   Bright Future Before Them If They Waited 
 Patiently, And How Happy He Would Make Her; And In The   Morning He Left 
 Her And Went Back To London, And She Was Alone Again, And Looking 
 Anxiously Forward To News From Her Mother, And The   Day After Neil Left A 
 Letter Came From Daisy With The   Blackest And Deepest Of   Borders, And 
 Bessie Opened It Eagerly To Learn Where She Was, And When She Was Coming 
 Home. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 66 
 She Flirted With Every Man On The   Ship Who Would Flirt With Her. Even 
 Allen Browne Was Not Insensible To Her Charms. During The   Last Few 
 Months He Had Developed Amazingly, And Had Put On All The   Airs Of   A 
 First-Class Dandy. He Parted His Hair In The   Middle, Carried An 
 Eye-Glass And A Cane, Wore A Long Overcoat, And Pants So Tight That It 
 Was A Matter Of   Speculation With His Friends How He Ever Got Into Them, 
 Or Being In, How He Ever Got Out! His Last Purchase In London Had Been A 
 Pair Of   Pointed Shoes, Which Were Just Coming Into Vogue, As Was The 
 Species Of   The   Male Gender Called "Dudes." 
   
   
   
 "A Dudle I Call 'Em, And Think 'Em Too Shaller For, Anything," Was Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne's Comment, And She Looked A Little Askance At Her Son, 
 Wondering How He Would Impress The   Ridgevillians At Home, And Especially 
 What Miss Boughton Would Think Of   Him. "I Wouldn't Make A 'Tarnel Fool 
 Of Myself If 'Twas The   Fashion," She Said To Him When The   Pointed Toes 
 Appeared. 
   
   
   
 But Allen Had His Own Ideas, And, Encouraged By Daisy, Who, Though 
 Wonderfully Amused At His Appearance, Told Him He Was "_Tout-A-Fait 
 Parisien_," He Followed His Own Inclinations, And, Arrayed In All His 
 Finery, Made Himself The   Laughing-Stock Of   The   Passengers. But He Did 
 Not Care So Long As Daisy Smiled Upon Him, And Allowed Him To Attend 
 Her. He Walked With Her On Deck And Brought Her Chair For Her, And Her 
 Shawl, And Rug, And Wrapped Her Feet Carefully, And Held The   Umbrella 
 Over Her Head To Screen Her From The   Wind, And Hovered Over Her 
 Constantly, Leaving His Mother To Stagger, Or Rather Crawl Up The   Stairs 
 As Best She Could, With Her Rug, And Shawl, And Waterproof, And Saw Her 
 Umbrella Turned Inside Out, And Carried Out To Sea, Without Offering Her 
 Any Assistance, Even When, As She Expressed It, She Was "Sick Enough To 
 Die." 
   
   
   
 Augusta Did Not Need His Attentions, For Lord Hardy Devoted Himself To 
 Her, And Nothing Which Daisy Could Do Availed To Lure Him From Her Side. 
 Once When Allen Said To Her That "Hardy Seemed Pretty Hard Hit With 
 Gus," Her Lip Curled Scornfully, But She Dared Not Express Her Real 
 Feelings And Say How Little The   Irish Lord Cared For The   Girl Herself. 
 She Must Not Offend The   Rossiter-Brownes, And She Smiled Sweetly Upon 
 Her Rival, And Called Her "Gussie Dear," And Flattered Mrs. Browne, And 
   
 Made Eyes At Mr. Browne, And Asked Him To _Bet_ For Her In The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 67 
 Smoking-Room, Where He Spent Most Of   His Time With A Set Of   Men Who Are 
 Always There, Smoking, Drinking, Joking, And Betting Upon The   Daily 
 Speed Of   The   Ship, Or Any Other Trivial Thing To Pass Away The   Time. So, 
 While His Son Flirted With The   Fair Lady On Deck, Mr. Browne Bet For Her 
 In The   Smoking-Room With So Good Success, That When The   Losses And Gains 
 Were Footed Up She Found Herself Richer By One Hundred And Fifty Dollars 
 Than When She Left Liverpool. Mrs. Browne Did Not Believe In Betting. It 
 Was As Bad As Gambling, She Said. And Daisy Admitted It, But Said, With, 
 Tears In Her Eyes, That It Would Do So Much Good To Bessie And Her Sick 
 Husband, To Whom She Should Send Every Farthing As Soon As She Reached 
 New York. 
   
   
   
 The Voyage Had Been Unusually Long, But This Was Their Last Day Out. New 
 York Was In Sight, And In Her Most Becoming Attire Daisy Stood Upon The 
 Deck, Looking Eagerly At The, To Her, New World, And Wholly Unconscious 
 Of The   Shock Awaiting Her On The   Shore Which They Were Slowly Nearing. 
 At Last The   Ship Reached The   Dock, The   Plank Was Thrown Out, And A 
 Throng Of   Passengers Crowed The   Gangway. 
   
   
   
 "Is Mrs. Archibald Mcpherson On Board?" Was Shouted Through The   Ship, 
 And In A Flutter Of   Expectation Daisy Went Forward, Announcing Herself 
 As The   Lady In Question. "A Telegram Has Been Waiting For You More Than 
 A Week," Was The   Response, As The   Officer Placed In Her Hand The   Yellow 
 Missive Whose Purport He Knew. 
   
   
   
 "A Message For Me! Where Could It Have Come From, I Wonder," Daisy Said, 
 As, Without A Suspicion Of   The   Truth, She Broke The   Seal And Read: 
   
   
   
     "Stoneleigh, June ----. 
   
   
   
     "Your Husband Died This Morning, Quietly And Peacefully. Bessie 
     Well, But Very Tired. 
   
   
   
     "Grey Jerrold." 
   
   
   
 "Oh-H! Archie, My Husband!" Daisy Cried, Bitterly As She Sank Down Into 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 68 
 A Chair And Covered Her Face With Her Hands, While Over Her For A Moment 
 There Swept A Great Wave Of   Regret For The   Man She Had Loved In The   Days 
 When She Was Innocent And Young, And Not The   Hard, Selfish Woman Of   The 
 World That She Was Now. "Archie Is Dead, Dead!" She Moaned, As The 
 Rossiter-Brownes Gathered Around Her, Together With Lord Hardy, Who Took 
 The Telegram From Her And Read It Aloud, While He, Too, Experienced A 
 Throb Of   Pain For The   Man He Had Known So Long And Esteemed So Highly, 
 Even While He Despised Him For His Weakness In Suffering His Wife To 
 Lead The   Life She Had. 
   
   
   
 How Vividly It All Came Back To Him--The Day When He First Saw Archibald 
 Mcpherson, The   Fair English Boy, For He Was Scarcely More Than That, 
 With His Young Girl-Wife, So Innocent And Lovely Then. And She Was 
 Lovely Still And He Pitied Her, For He Believed Her Grief Genuine, 
 Mingled As It Must Be With Remorse For The   Past, And Laying His Hand On 
 Her Bowed Head, He Said To Her, Kindly: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Very Sorry For You, And If I Can Do Anything For You, Do Not 
 Hesitate To Command Me." 
   
   
   
 Alas For Poor Weak Human Nature When Perverted From Its Better Side! The 
 Sound Of   Teddy's Voice, So Different From What It Had Been Before During 
 The Voyage, Awoke A Throb In Daisy's Heart, Which She Would Not Like To 
 Have Confessed To Those Around Her. She Was Free Now, And Who Knew That 
 She Might Not One Day Be Mistress Of   That Handsome Place In Ireland, 
 Lord Hardy's Home, If She Only Played Her Cards Well. Surely That 
 Low-Born Yankee Girl, Augusta Browne, Could Never Be Her Rival, Even If 
 She Had Money. Such Was The   Thought Which Flashed Like Lightning Through 
 Daisy's Mind As She Felt The   Touch Of   Lord Hardy's Hand And Heard His 
 Sympathetic Voice. 
   
   
   
 Her First Impulse, When She Read The   Telegram, Had Been That She Must Go 
 Back To Bessie In The   First Ship Which Sailed, But Now Her Decision Was 
 Reversed. Archie Was Dead And Buried. She Could Do No Good To Him, And 
 She Might As Well Stay A Little While, Especially As She Knew Lord Hardy 
 Had Accepted Mrs. Browne's Invitation To Spend A Few Days With Them At 
 The Ridge House. It Would Never Do To Abandon The   Field To Augusta, She 
 Reflected, But Her Tears Flowed Just As Fast, And, To Do Her Justice, 
 There Was A Sense Of   Bitter Pain In Her Heart, As She Sat With Her Head 
 Bowed Down, While The   Brownes And Lord Hardy Stood Around Trying To 
 Comfort Her. Mrs. Browne Offered Her Sal-Volatile And Called Her "My 
 Poor Dear;" Augusta Put Her Arms Around Her Neck; Allen Fanned Her 
 Gently, And Lord Hardy Asked What He Could Do, While Mr. Browne Said It 
   
 Was "Plaguey Hard On Her, But Somebody Must Go And See To Them 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 69 
 Confounded Custom-House Chaps, Or They Would Have Every Dud Out Of   The 
 Ten Trunks, And There'd Be A Pretty How-D'ye-Do." 
   
   
   
 Thus Reminded Of   What Had Been A Terror To Her All The   Voyage, Mrs. 
 Browne Suggested That Daisy Should Leave The   Ship And Sit On The   Wharf 
 With "Gusty To Attend To Her, While She Helped Her Husband Pull 
 Through." 
   
   
   
 It Was In Vain That Mr. Browne Protested Against Any Help, Telling His 
 Better-Half To Mind Her Business, And Saying That She'd Only Upset 
 Everything With Her Fussiness And Red Face. But Mrs. Browne Would Not 
 Listen. She Was Not Going To Let Him Lie. She Had Given Him Numerous 
 Lectures On That Point During The   Voyage, And Had Always Ended Them With 
 The Assertion That She Wouldn't Pay Duty Either! Just What She Meant To 
 Do She Did Not Know, But She Went With Her Husband To The   Field Of 
 Combat, And Was Soon Hotly Engaged With Three Officers, Who, Seeing Her 
 Nervousness And Hearing Her Excited Voice, Scented Mischief, Of   Course, 
 And Notwithstanding That She Declared She Was Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, Of 
 Ridgeville, A Church Member In Good Standing, And Asked If They Thought 
 She Would Do A Thing She Believed Was Wrong, They Answered That Her Idea 
 Of Wrong And Theirs Might Not Agree, And They Went To The   Bottom Of   Her 
 Largest Trunk, And Found The   Silk Dress She Had Bought For Her Friend, 
 Mrs. Boughton, Who Had Told Her "To Get One _Worth_ Four Dollars A Yard, 
 But Not To Give Over Two, And On No Account Pay Duty." 
   
   
   
 "I Trust To Your Yankee Wit To Get It Through," Mrs. Boughton Had 
 Written, Citing Several Instances Where Similar Things Had Been Done And 
 No Lies Told Either! 
   
   
   
 And It Was This Particular Dress At The   Very Bottom Of   Her Trunk For 
 Which Mrs. Browne Felt The   Most Anxiety. But The   Remorseless Officers 
 Found It, And Found A Plush Table-Spread She Had Bought In Paris And A 
 Cushion To Match, And, As They Held Them Up, They Facetiously Asked Her 
 To What Church She Belonged. 
   
   
   
 She Told Them None Of   Their Business, And As Her Principles And Patience 
 Were Both At A Low Ebb By This Time, And The   Meaning Of   Rendering To 
 Cæsar The   Things Which Were Cæsar's Did Not Seem At All Clear To Her, 
 She Whispered Fiercely To Her Husband: 
   
   
   
   
 "Ike, You Fool, Why Don't You Fee 'Em? I Can't Have 'Em Riddlen' All 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 70 
 Them Tother Trunks, With My Seal-Skin, And Gusty's Fur-Lined Cloak, And 
 Allen's New Overcoat, And That Clock And Mosaic Table. Fee 'Em High, 
 Too, And Do It Quick! There's That Wretch Now Liftin' Out A Tray!" 
   
   
   
 To Those Who Have Witnessed Similar Scenes It Is Needless To Say That By 
 Some Magic The   Search Was Stopped, And Neither Mrs. Browne's Seal-Skin, 
 Nor Augusta's Fur-Lined Cloak, Nor Allen's Overcoat Were Molested, And 
 The Ten Trunks Were Chalked And Deposited In The   Express Wagons, And The 
 Rossiter-Brownes, With Lord Hardy And Daisy, Were Driven To The   Windsor. 
   
   
   
 Meantime Daisy Had Cried A Good Deal, And Leaned Her Head Against 
 Augusta And Once Against Lord Hardy's Arm, And Sobbed: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Teddy, You Knew My Archie, And Know Just How Good And Patient He 
 Was, And How Lonely I Shall Be Without Him. Oh, What Shall I Do?" 
   
   
   
 Teddy Did Not Suggest Anything She Could Do, Though He Naturally Thought 
 She Would Go Home At Once; And Mrs. Browne Thought So, Too, When She Had 
 Recovered From Her Encounter With The   Custom-House Officers And Could 
 Think Of   Anything. But She Would Not Be The   First To Suggest It 
 Outright. She Merely Said It Was A Pity That Mrs. Mcpherson Could Not 
 See Anything Of   America Except New York, Which Was Much Like Any Great 
 City. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Daisy Sobbed, "Such A Pity, And I Had Anticipated So Much. Oh, 
 Mrs. Browne, I Do Want To Do Right, And You Must Advise Me. Now That I 
 Am Here, And Poor, Dear Archie Is Dead And Buried, And I Can Do Him No 
 Good By Going Back At Once, Do You Think It Would Look Very Bad And 
 Heartless In Me If I Stay A Little While--Just Long Enough To See Your 
 Lovely Country Home, And Rest? I Am So Tired!" And As Allen Happened To 
 Be The   Nearest To Her, She Leaned Her Head Against Him And Cried Aloud. 
   
   
   
 Before Mrs. Browne Could Reply, Augusta Asked: 
   
   
   
 "What Of   Bessie? Will She Not Be Very Lonely Without You?" 
   
   
   
 "Nasty Cat! She Is As Jealous As She Can Be, And I Will Stay To Spite 
   
 Her," Daisy Thought, But She Said: "Oh, Yes, I Ought To Go Home To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 71 
 Bessie, Though She Would Bid Me Stay Now That I Am Here; She Is So 
 Unselfish, And I Shall Never Come Again. Her Cousin's Family In London 
 Will Take Her Directly Home, So She Will Not Be Alone. Poor Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 Daisy Knew That The   London Family Would Not Take Bessie To Their Home, 
 But It Answered Her Purpose To Say So, And Seemed Some Excuse For Her 
 Remaining, As She Finally Decided To Do, Greatly To Allen's Delight And 
 Somewhat To Mrs. Browne's Surprise. Yet The   Glamour Of   Daisy's Beauty, 
 And Style, And Position Was Over Her Still, And She Was Not Sorry To 
 Show Her Off To The   People In The   Hotel, And Anticipated In No Small 
 Degree What Would Be Said By Her Friends At Home When She Showed Them A 
 Live Lord And An English Lady Like Daisy. She Was Going To Ridgeville In 
 A Day Or Two, But Daisy's Mourning Must First Be Bought, And In The 
 Excitement Of   Shopping, And Trying On Dresses And Bonnets, And Deciding 
 Which Shape Was The   Most Becoming, Daisy Came Near Forgetting "Poor, 
 Dear, Dead Archie," Of   Whom She Talked So Pathetically When She Spoke Of 
 Him At All. 
   
   
   
 "Don't, I Beg Of   You, Think That I Ever For A Moment Forget My Loss," 
 She Said To Mrs. Browne, When She Had With A Hand-Glass Studied The   Hang 
 Of Her Crape Vail For At Least Fifteen Minutes. "It Hurts Me To Speak 
 Of Him, But There Is A Moan In My Heart For Him All The   Time." 
   
   
   
 And Mrs. Browne Believed Her, And Thought She Was Bearing It Bravely, 
 And Paid All The   Bills, And Thought Her The   Most Beautiful Creature In 
 Her Weeds That She Had Ever Seen. And Truly She Was A Lovely Little 
 Widow, With Just Enough Pallor In Her Face To Be Interesting And Show 
 That Her Sorrow Had Robbed Her Of   Some Of   Her Roses, Or, As Lord Hardy 
 Suspected, That She Had Purposely Omitted The   Roses, When Making Her 
 Toilet, For The   Sake Of   Effect. 
   
   
   
 Lord Hardy Knew The   Lady Perfectly, And Knew There Was Not A Real Thing 
 About Her Except, Indeed, Her Hair, Which Was Wavy And Abundant Still, 
 And Of   Which She Was Very Proud, Often Allowing It To Fall On Her Neck, 
 And Always Arranging It In The   Most Negligent And Girlish Manner. Once 
 Her Complexion Had Been Her Own, But The   Life She Had Led Was Not 
 Conducive To Bloom, And Much Of   Her Bright Color And The   Pearly Tint Of 
 Her Skin Was Now The   Work Of   Art, So Skillfully Done, However, That Few 
 Could Detect It. Mrs. Browne Did Not. She Never Suspected Anything, And 
 Took Daisy For What She Seemed, And Was Glad Allen Was So Fond Of   Her As 
 In Her Society He Was Safe, She Said, "And Could Not Help Getting Kind 
 Of Refined And Cultivated Up." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 72 
   
 Daisy Wrote To Bessie, Telling Her How Prostrated With Grief She Was, 
 And That She Should Have Taken The   First Ship Home If The 
 Rossiter-Brownes Had Not Insisted That She Should Stay And See A Little 
 Of America. 
   
   
   
 "But It Will Not Be For Long," She Wrote. "I Shall Soon Return, And I 
 Send You Thirty Pounds, Absolutely My Own. This Will Last Till I Am With 
 You, And Then We Will Contrive Together How To Live Respectably And 
 Happily." 
   
   
   
 The Day After The   Letter Was Sent, The   Browne Party Started For 
 Ridgeville, Reaching The   Allington Station About Three In The   Afternoon 
 Of A Lovely July Day. 
   
   
   
 The News Of   Their Coming Had Preceded Them, And The   Ridge House, Which 
 Was A Large, Imposing Mansion, Had For Days Been The   Scene Of   Much 
 Bustle And Excitement, For It Was Known That An Irish Lord Was To 
 Accompany The   Family, And An English Lady, Who, If Not Titled, Was 
 Connected With Some Of   The   Best Families In England. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Great Deal Of   Talk And Gossip Among The   Neighbors, Who Had 
 Known The   Rossiter-Brownes With Out An "E" Or A Hyphen, When He Was 
 Simply Ike And She Was Angeline, Miss Lucy Grey's Hired Girl. But They 
 Were Rich People Now; They Owned The   Finest House In Ridgeville, And 
 Every Room Was Covered With What Mrs. Browne Called A Mocha Carpet, And 
 They Kept Negroes Instead Of   White Servants, And The   Barn Was Full Of 
 Boxes Of   All Sizes, Which Had Arrived, From Time To Time, Bearing 
 Foreign Marks Upon Them, Thus Impressing The   Lower Class With A Species 
 Of Awe As They Thought How Far They Had Come, And How Much They Had 
 Probably Cost. 
   
   
   
 Then, The   Family Had Traveled And Consorted With Nobility, And Seen The 
 Queen And The   Pope, And In Consequence Of   All This There Was Quite A 
 Crowd Of   People At The   Station When The   New York Express Stopped Then 
 And Deposited Upon The   Platform Twelve Trunks, Three Hat Boxes, An 
 English Terrier, A Dongola Cat, With Innumeral Satchels And 
 Port-Manteaus, And Seven People--Mr. And Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, Augusta 
 Browne, Allen Browne, Daisy Mcpherson, A French Maid, And Lord Hardy. 
 _He_, Plainly Dressed In A Gray Suit, Which Did Not Fit Him At All, But 
   
 With A Decidedly Aristocratic Look Upon His Face As He Glanced Curiously 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 73 
 At The   Crowd Gathering Around The   Brownes, And Greeting Them With Noisy 
 Demonstrations: Daisy, In Deep Black, With Her Vail Thrown Back From Her 
 Lovely Lace And A Gleam Of   Ridicule And Contempt In Her Blue Eyes As 
 They Flashed Upon Lord Hardy As If For Sympathy; The   French Maid, In 
 White Apron And Cap, Tired, Homesick And Bewildered With Mrs. Browne's 
 Repeated Calls To Know If She Was Sure She Had All The   Bags, And Shawls, 
 And Fans, And Umbrellas, And The   Shrill Voice Of   A Little Boy Who 
 Shouted To Her As The   Train Moved Off, "I Say, Hain't You Left Your 
 Bunnet In The   Cars; 'Tain't On Your Head;" Allen, Stunning In His Long, 
 Light Overcoat, Tight Pants, Pointed Shoes, Cane, And Eye-Glasses, Which 
 He Found Very Necessary As He Pointed Out His Luggage, And In Reply To 
 The Baggage-Master's Hearty "How Are You, My Boy?" Drawled Out, "Quite 
 Well--Thanks--But Awful Tired, You Know;" Augusta, In A Jersey Jacket, 
 With Gloves Buttoned To Her Elbows, And An Immense Hat, With Two 
 Feathers On The   Back; Mr. Browne In A Long Ulster, And Soft Hat, With 
 Gloves, Which His Wife Made Him Wear; And Mrs. Browne, In A Paris Dress, 
 Fearfully And Wonderfully Made, And A Poke Bonnet, So Long And So Pokey 
 That To See Her Face Was Like Looking Down A Narrow Lane. 
   
   
   
 No Wonder The   Plain People Of   Ridgeville, To Whom Poke Bonnets, And 
 Jersey Jackets, And Long Gloves, And Pointed Toes, Were Then New, Were 
 Startled, And A Little Abashed At So Much Foreign Style, Especially As 
 It Was Accompanied By Nobility In The   Person Of   Lord Hardy. At Him The 
 People Stared Curiously, Deciding That He Was Not Much To Look At If He 
 Was A Lord, And Wondering If He Was After Augusta. 
   
   
   
 "Her Mother Will Bust, If He Is. She Has About As Much As She Can Do To 
 Keep Herself Together Now. I Wonder If She Has Forgot That She Was Once 
 A Hired Girl, And Worked Like The   Rest Of   Us?" Was Whispered By Some Of 
 The Envious Ones. 
   
   
   
 But This Was Before They Had Received Mrs. Browne's Greeting, Which Was 
 Just As Cordial As Of   Old, And Her Voice Was Just As Loud And Hearty. 
 She Didn't Mean To Be Stuck Up Because She'd Been Abroad; She Was A 
 Democrat To Her Back-Bone, She Had Frequently Asserted, And She Carried 
 Out Her Principles, And Shook Hands With Everybody, And Kissed A Great 
 Many, And Thanked Them For Coming To Meet Her; And Then, With Her 
 Husband, Augusta, And Lord Hardy, Entered Her Handsome Carriage And Was 
 Driven Toward Home. 
   
   
   
 The French Maid Went In The   Omnibus, While Allen Drove Daisy Himself In 
 The Pony Phaeton, Not A Little Proud Of   The   Honor, And The   Attention He 
   
 Was Attracting As He Took His Seat Beside The   Beautiful Woman, Whose 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 74 
 Face Had Never Looked Fairer Or Sweeter Than It Did Under The   Widow's 
 Bonnet. 
   
   
   
 "What A Lovely Pony! Is He Gentle? And Do You Think I Might Venture To 
 Drive Him?" Daisy Asked, With A Pretty Affectation Of   Girlishness, As 
 They Left The   Station; And Allen Instantly Put The   Reins In Her Hands, 
 And Leaning Languidly Back, Watched Her Admiringly, With A Strange 
 Thrill Of   Something Undefinable In His Heart. 
   
   
   
 "Do We Pass Miss Mcpherson's House?" Daisy Asked And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, At A Little Distance; And We Can Go Very Near To It By Taking The 
 Road Across The   Common," And He Indicated The   Direction. "That Is The 
 Place, With All Those Cherry Trees," He Continued, Pointing Toward The 
 Unpretentious House Where Miss Betsey Mcpherson Had Lived For So Many 
 Years, And Where She Now Sat Upon The   Piazza, With Hannah Jerrold At Her 
 Side. 
   
   
   
 Miss Betsey Had Been In Boston For Two Weeks, And Had Only Returned Home 
 That Morning, Finding Bessie's Letter Of   Thanks, Written So Long Ago And 
 Not Forwarded To Her Until One Of   The   Firm In London Heard Of   Archie's 
 Death. This Letter She Had Read With A Great Feeling Of   Pity For And 
 Yearning Toward The   Young Girl Who Had Written It. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I Had Sent Her More, And I Will By And By," She Thought, Never 
 Dreaming That Archie Was Dead, Or That His Wife Was So Near. 
   
   
   
 She Had Not Even Heard Of   The   Arrival In New York Of   The   Brownes, And 
 Was Talking With Hannah Jerrold, Who Had Come Over To See Her, When The 
 Carriage Containing Mr. And Mrs. Browne, Augusta And Lord Hardy, Came 
 Into View Across The   Common. 
   
   
   
 "Why, That's The   Brownes!" She Exclaimed. "Are They Home? And Who Is 
 That Tow-Headed Chap With Them? Not Allen, Surely?" 
   
   
   
   
 Hannah Explained That The   Brownes Were Expected That Afternoon, And That 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 75 
 An Irish Lord Was Coming With Them, And That Half Ridgeville Had Gone To 
 The Station To Meet Them. 
   
   
   
 "Irish Fiddlesticks! After Augusta's Money, Of   Course," Miss Betsey 
 Returned, With A Snort, But Whatever Else She Might Have Said Was Cut 
 Short By The   Appearance Of   The   Phaeton With Allen And Daisy In It. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder Who She Is. I Hope She Stares Well. Seems To Me I Have Seen 
 Her Before," Miss Betsey Said, Adding, As Daisy Half Inclined Her Head, 
 And Smiled Upon Her, "Who Can She Be? Somebody They Have Picked Up To 
 Make A Splurge With. A Widow, At Any Rate." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, I Remember Now To Have Heard From The   Cook At Ridge House That 
 An English Lady Was To Accompany The   Family Home, And--Yes, Her Name Was 
 Mcpherson, Too--Lady Mcpherson, The   Cook Called Her. This Is She, No 
 Doubt." 
   
   
   
 "Lady Mcpherson," Miss Betsey Repeated "There Is No Lady Mcpherson 
 Except My Brother's Wife, Lady Jane, And She Is Almost As Dried Up And 
 Yellow By This Time As I Am, While This Lady Is Young, And--Good 
 Gracious! It Is She! The   Jezebel! Lady Mcpherson Indeed!" And Miss 
 Betsey Sprang To Her Feet So Energetically As To Startle Her Visitor, 
 Who Had No Idea What She Meant. 
   
   
   
 The Face Seen On The   Terrace At Aberystwyth Years Ago Had Come Back To 
 Miss Betsey, And She Felt Sure That She Had Just Seen It Again, Smiling 
 Upon Allen Browne As It Had Then Smiled Upon Lord Hardy. But Why In 
 Widow's Weeds? Was Archie Dead? She Asked Herself, As She Resumed Her 
 Seat And Tried To Seem Natural. 
   
   
   
 Hannah Saw That Something Ailed Her; But She Was Too Well Bred To Ask 
 Any Questions, And Soon Took Her Leave. 
   
   
   
 Alone With Her Own Thoughts, Miss Betsey Fell To Soliloquizing: 
   
   
   
 "That Letter Was Written Long Ago; Archie May Be Dead, And This Painted 
 Gambler Has Gulled The   Brownes And Come To America As Their Guest, With 
   
 The Snipper-Snapper Of   A Hardy. I Must Find Out If Archie Is Dead, And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 76 
 What Has Become Of   The   Girl." 
   
   
   
 After She Had Had Her Tea. Miss Betsey Ordered Her Old White Horse And 
 Old-Fashioned Buggy To Be Brought Round, And Started For A Drive, Taking 
 The Ridgeville Road And Passing The   House Of   The   Brownes, Where The 
 Family Were Assembled Upon The   Wide Piazza, Enjoying The   Evening Breeze. 
 At A Glance She Singled Out Daisy, Who Was Reclining Gracefully In An 
 Arm-Chair, With A Pond-Lily At Her Throat, Relieving The   Blackness Of 
 Her Dress, And Allen Browne Leaning Over And Evidently Talking To Her. 
   
   
   
 As Miss Mcpherson Drove Very Slowly, And Looked Earnestly Toward The 
 House, Which Was At A Little Distance From The   Road, Mrs. Browne, Who 
 Was Watching Her, Ventured Down The   Walk, Bowing Half Hesitatingly, For 
 She Had Never Been On Terms Of   Intimacy With Miss Betsey, Of   Whom She 
 Stood A Little In Awe. 
   
   
   
 Reining Up Old Whitey, The   Lady Stopped And Waited Until Mrs. Browne 
 Came To Her. Then, Extending Her Hand, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "You Are Welcome Home Again. I Did Not Know You Had Come Until I Saw 
 Your Carriage Go By, And The   Phaetons With Allen And A Lady In It," And 
 She Glanced Toward Daisy, Who, Having Heard From Allen That The   Stiff, 
 Queer-Looking Woman In The   Buggy Was Her Aunt, Had Arisen To Her Feet 
 For The   Purpose Of   Getting A Better View Of   Her. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Mrs. Browne Began, "We Got Home To-Day, And A More Tuckered Out 
 Lot You Never Saw. Home Is Home, If It's Ever So Homely, I Tell 'Em. By 
 The Way, I'm Glad You Happened This Way. I Was Goin' To Send You Word, 
 I've Brought Home With Me One Of   Your Relations, Mrs. Archibald 
 Mcpherson, Your Nephew's Wife, And I Hope You'll Call And See Her. She 
 Is Very Nice, And So Pretty, Too. That's Her In Black." 
   
   
   
 "Ahem!" And Miss Betsey's Thin Lips Were Firmly Compressed. "Ahem! 
 Yes--Mrs. Archibald Mcpherson. Why Is She In Black?" 
   
   
   
 Then Followed The   Story Of   The   Telegram Received On The   Celtic, And The 
 Terrible Shock It Was To Daisy, Who Was For A Time Wholly Overcome. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 77 
   
   
 "Seems Pretty Brisk Now," Miss Betsey Said, Glancing Sharply Toward The 
 Airy Figure Now Walking Up And Down The   Piazza With Allen At Its Side. 
 "Why Didn't She Go Home At Once To Her Daughter?" 
   
   
   
 "She Did Talk Of   It," Mrs. Browne Replied, Uneasily For She Detected 
 Disapprobation Of   Her Guest In Miss Mcpherson's Tone. "I Think She Would 
 Of Went, But It Seemed A Pity Not To See A Little Of   America First. She 
 Will Not Stay Long, And I Hope You'll Call Soon. I B'lieve You Have 
 Never Been In My New House." 
   
   
   
 "No, I Have Not. Who, May I Ask, Is That Tow-Headed Man, With His Hair 
 Parted In The   Middle?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Excuse Me," And Mrs. Browne Brightened At Once. "That Is Lord 
 Hardy. We Met Him In Nice. He Is Going West, And We Persuaded Him To 
 Stop Here First. He Is Very Nice, And Not At All Stuck Up." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, An Irishman. I've Seen Him Before. If He Is Poor, My Advice Is, 
 Look Out For Augusta, And, Anyway, Have A Care For Your Boy. Good-Night. 
 It's Growing Late. Get Up, Whitey," And With A Jerk At The   Reins The   Old 
 Lady Drove On, While Mrs. Browne, Rather Crestfallen And Disappointed, 
 Went Slowly Back To The   House, Wondering Why She Was To Have A Care For 
 Her _Boy_, Her Allen, Still Walking Up And Down At Daisy's Side, And 
 Talking Eagerly To Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose I Am Meaner Than Dirt, But I Cannot Help It, I Will Not 
 Notice That Woman--No, Not A Woman, But A Gambler, An Adventuress, A 
 Flirt, Who, If She Cannot Capture That Irishman, Will Try Her Luck With 
 Allen! I Hate Her, But I Pity The   Girl, And I'll Send Her A Hundred 
 Pounds At Once," Miss Betsey Soliloquized, As She Went Home Through The 
 Gathering Twilight. 
   
   
   
 And Before She Slept She Wrote To Her Bankers In London, Bidding Them 
 Forward To Bessie's Address Another Hundred Pounds, And Charge It To Her 
 Account. 
   
   
   
   
 The Next Morning Miss Betsey Was Sitting In Her Hop-Vine-Covered Porch, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 78 
 Shelling Peas For Her Early Dinner, And Thinking Of   Archie And The 
 Painted Jezebel, As She Designated Daisy, When A Shadow Fell Upon The 
 Floor, And Looking Up She Saw The   Subject Of   Her Thoughts Standing 
 Before Her, With Her Yellow Hair Arranged Low In Her Neck, And A Round 
 Black Hat Set Coquettishly Upon Her Head. Miss Betsey Did Not Manifest 
 The Least Surprise, But Adjusting Her Spectacles From Her Forehead To 
 Her Eyes, Looked Up Inquiringly At Her Visitor, Who, Seating Herself 
 Upon The   Threshold Of   The   Door, Took Off Her Hat, And In The   Silvery 
 Tones She Could Assume So Well, Said: 
   
   
   
 "You Must Excuse Me, Dear Auntie. I Could Not Wait For You To Call, I 
 Wanted To See You So Badly, And, As Allen Browne Was Going To The 
 Post-Office, I Rode Down With Him, I Am Daisy--Archie's Wife, Or Widow, 
 For Archie Is Dead, You Know." 
   
   
   
 She Said This Very Sadly And Low, And There Were Great Tears In The   Blue 
 Eyes Lifted Timidly And Appealingly To The   Little Sharp, Bead Like Eyes 
 Confronting Her So Steadily Through The   Spectacles. How Very Lovely And 
 Youthful-Looking She Was As She Sat There In The   Doorway, And Miss 
 Betsey Acknowledged The   Youth And The   Loveliness, But Did Not Unbend One 
 Whit. 
   
   
   
 "Ahem!" She Began, And The   Tone Was Not Very Reassuring "I Knew You Were 
 Here. Mrs. Browne Told Me, And I Saw You There With Allen Yesterday. I 
 Saw You Years Ago On The   Terrace At Aberystwyth, And Remembered You 
 Well. Was Archie Very Sick When You Left Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes--No," Daisy Said, Stammeringly; "That Is, He Had Been Sick A Long 
 Time, But I Did Not Think Him So Bad Or I Should Never Have Left Him. 
 Oh, Auntie, It Almost Killed Me When I Heard He Was Dead, And There Is A 
 Moan For Him In My Heart All The   Time." 
   
   
   
 She Adopted This Form Of   Speech Because It Had Sounded Prettily To 
 Herself When She Said It To Mrs. Browne, Who Had Believed In The   Moan, 
 But Miss Betsey Did Not. 
   
   
   
 "Ahem!" She Said; "How Much Time Have You Spent With Archie The   Last Ten 
 Years Or So?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 79 
   
 "Not As Much As I Wish I Had Now. I Was Obliged To Be Away From Him," 
 Daisy Replied, And The   Spinster Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Why?" 
   
   
   
 "My Health Was Poor, And I Was So Much Better Out Of   England; And So, 
 When People Invited Me, I Went With Them--It Saved Expense At Home, And 
 We Are So Poor, Oh! You Cannot Know How Poor;" And Daisy Clasped Her 
 Hands Together Despairingly As She Gazed Up At The   Stern Face Above Her, 
 Which Did Not Relax In Its Sternness, But Remained So Hard And Stony 
 That Daisy Burst Out Impetuously: "Oh, Auntie, Why Are You So Cold To 
 Me. Why Do You Hate Me So? I Have Never Harmed You. I Want You For My 
 Friend--Mine And Bessie's; And We Need A Friend So Much In Our 
 Loneliness And Poverty. Bessie Is The   Sweetest, Truest Girl You Ever 
 Knew." 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Miss Betsey's Hands Moved Rapidly Among The   Pea-Pods; Then 
 Removing Her Spectacles And Wiping Them With The   Corner Of   Her Apron, 
 She Began: 
   
   
   
 "I Mean To Treat Everybody Civilly In My Own House, But If I Say 
 Anything I Must Tell The   Naked Truth. I Believe Bessie Is A True Girl, 
 As You Say; But I Have My Doubts Of   You. I Have Heard Much Of   Your 
 Career; Have Talked With Those Who Have Seen You In That Hell At Monte 
 Carlo, Bandying Jests With Young Profligates And Blear-Eyed Old Men, 
 More Dangerous Than The   Younger Ones Because Better Skilled In Evil. I 
 Saw You Myself On The   Terrace At Aberystwyth, Flirting As No Married 
 Woman Should Flirt With That Whiffet, Lord Hardy, Who, It Seems, Is Here 
 With You, And Whom Perhaps You Think To Capture Now That You Are Free. 
 But Let Me Tell You That Men Seldom Pick Up And Wear A Soiled Garment, 
 Particularly When They Have Helped To Soil It. Lord Hardy Will Never 
 Marry You, And My Advice Is That You Go Home, As You Ought To Have Done 
 At Once. Go Back To Your Child And Be A Mother To Her; But, As You Hope 
 For Heaven, Never Try To Drag Her Down Where You Are. You Talk Of 
 Poverty. You Do Not Show It. Those Diamonds In Your Ears Never Cost A 
 Small Sum, Nor That Solitaire Upon Your Finger." 
   
   
   
 "They Were Given To Me," Daisy Sobbed, As She Rose To Her Feet And Put 
 On Her Hat Preparatory To Leaving, While Miss Betsey Continued: 
   
   
   
   
 "Given To You! The   More Shame For You To Take Them. Better Throw Them 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 80 
 Away Than Wear Them As A Badge Of   Degradation. Yes, Throw Them Away, Or 
 Send Them Back Whence They Came. Wash That Paint Off Your Face. Get Rid 
 Of That Made-Up Smirk Around Your Mouth. Remember That You Are Going On 
 Toward Forty." 
   
   
   
 "Oh-H!" Daisy Groaned; "I Am Not Quite Thirty-Six." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Thirty-Six, Then," The   Spinster Rejoined. "There's A Wide 
 Difference Between Thirty-Six And Sixteen. You Are A Widow; You Have A 
 Grown-Up Daughter. You Are No Longer Young, Though You Are Good Enough 
 Looking, But Good Looks Will Not Support You Honestly. Go Home And Go To 
 Work, If It Is Only To Be A Bar-Maid At The   George Hotel; And When I See 
 You Have Reformed, I Do Not Say I Will Not Do Something For You, But 
 Just So Long As You Go Round Sponging Your Living And Making Eyes At 
 Men--And Boys, Too, For That Matter--Not A Penny Of   My Money Shall You 
 Ever Touch. I've Said My Say, And There Comes The   Boy Allen For You. 
 Good-Morning." 
   
   
   
 She Arose To Take Her Peas To The   Kitchen. The   Conference Was Ended, And 
 With A Flushed Face And Wet Eyes Daisy Went Out To The   Phaeton, Into 
 Which Allen Handed Her Very Carefully, And Then Took His Seat Beside 
 Her. He Noticed Her Agitation, But Did Not Guess Its Cause, Until She 
 Said, With A Little Gasping Sob: 
   
   
   
 "I Was Never So Insulted In My Life As By That Horrid Old Woman. Had I 
 Been The   Vilest Creature In The   World She Could Not Have Talked Worse To 
 Me. She Said I Was Living Upon Your People--Sponging She Called It; That 
 I Was After Lord Hardy--And--And--Oh, Allen--Even You--The _Boy_ She 
 Called You, And She Bade Me Go Home And Hire Out As Bar-Maid At The 
 George Hotel In Bangor." 
   
   
   
 "The Wretch! Boy, Indeed!" Allen Said, Bristling With Indignation At 
 This Fling At His Youth, But Feeling A Strange Stir In His Young Blood 
 At The   Thought Of   This Fair Creature Being After Him. 
   
   
   
 Arrived At The   Ridge House, Daisy Went Directly To Her Room And Had The 
 Headache All Day; And Gave Mrs. Browne A Most Exaggerated Account Of   Her 
 Interview With Her Aunt, But Omitted The   Part Pertaining To Lord Hardy 
   
 And Allen, The   Latter Of   Whom Hovered Disconsolately Near The   Door Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 81 
 Her Room And Sent Her Messages And A Bouquet, And Was Radiant With 
 Delight When After Tea-Time She Was So Far Restored As To Be Able To 
 Join The   Family Upon The   Piazza. It Was Allen Who Brought A Pillow For 
 Her, And A Footstool, And Asked If She Was In A Draught, And When She 
 Said She Was, Moved Her Chair At Her Request Nearer To Lord Hardy, Who 
 Scarcely Looked At Her, And Did Not Manifest The   Slightest Interest In 
 Her Headache, Or In Her. Nothing Which Daisy Could Do Was Of   Any Avail 
 To Attract Him To Her, And She Tried Every Wile And Art Upon Him During 
 The Next Few Days, But To No Purpose. At Last, When She Had Been At The 
 Ridge House A Week, And She Had An Opportunity Of   Seeing Him Alone, She 
 Said, In A Half Playful, Half Complaining Voice: 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, Teddy? What Has Come Between Us That You Are So Cold To Me? 
 Has The   Fair Gusty, As Her Mother Calls Her, Driven From Your Mind All 
 Thoughts Of   Your Old Friend? You Used To Care For Me, Teddy, In The   Good 
 Old Days When We Were All So Happy Together. Don't You Like Me A Little 
 Now, And I So Lonely And Sad, And All The   More So That I Have To Keep Up 
 And Smile Before These People, Who, Kind As They Are, Bore Me With Their 
 Vulgarities? Say, Teddy, Are You Angry With Me?" 
   
   
   
 As She Talked Daisy Had Put Her Hand On That Of   Lord Hardy, Who Once 
 Would Have Thrilled At Its Touch, But Who Now Shrank From It As 
 Something Poisonous. He Knew The   Woman So Thoroughly That Nothing She 
 Could Do Or Say Would In The   Least Affect Him Now, And When She Asked If 
 He Were Angry With Her, He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Not Angry, No--But, Mrs. Mcpherson--" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Teddy, Now I Know You Hate Me When You Call Me Mrs. Mcpherson," 
 Daisy Sobbed, And He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Well, Daisy, Then, If That Suits You Better, I Am Not Angry, But You 
 Must Know That We Can Never Again Be To Each Other What We Were In The 
 Days When I Was Foolish Enough To Follow Where You Led, Even To My Ruin. 
 All That Is Past, And I Will Not Reproach You More; But, Daisy, I Must 
 Speak One Word Of   Warning. I Owe So Much To These Kind People, Whose 
 Vulgarities Bore You, But Do Not Prevent You From Accepting Their 
 Hospitality. I Am Not Blind To What You Are Doing." 
   
   
   
 "And What Am I Doing?" Daisy Asked, And He Replied: "Making A Fool Of   A 
   
 Boy, For Mercenary Purposes Of   Your Own. I Have Seen It Ever Since We 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 82 
 Left Liverpool And I Tell You I Will Not Allow It, And If You Persist In 
 Luring Allen To Your Side On All Occasions, And Throw Over Him The 
 Glamour Of   Your Charms, The   Family Shall Know All I Know Of   Your Past 
 Life, Even If It Compromises Me With You. They Think You Pure And Good. 
 What Would They Say If They Knew You To Be A Professional Gambler, An 
 Adventuress About Whom Men Jest And Smile Derisively, Even While They 
 Flatter And Admire You In A Certain Way? Bad, In The   Common Acceptation 
 Of The   Word, You May Not Be, But Your Womanhood Is Certainly Soiled, And 
 You Are Not A Fit Associate For A Young, Susceptible Man, Or For An 
 Innocent Girl. If You Were A True Woman You Would Have Gone Home At 
 Once, To Your Daughter, Who, Rumor Says, Is As Sweet And Lovely As An 
 Angel. Go Back Now To Her, And By Fulfilling The   Duties Of   A Mother Try 
 To Retrieve The   Past. It Is Not Impossible. I Do Not Mean To Be Harsh, 
 And Hardly Know Why I Have Said All This To You, Except It Were To Save 
 Allen Browne, Who Is Each Day Becoming More And More In Love With You." 
   
   
   
 "In Love With Me! A Woman Old Enough To Be His Mother! Absurd!" Daisy 
 Exclaimed, Adding Scornfully: "Thanks For Your Lecture, Which Shall Not 
 Be Lost On Me. I Have No Wish To Prolong My Stay In This Stupid Place, 
 And Only Wish I Had Never Come Here; And Since My Presence Is So 
 Distastful To You, I Will Go At Once And Leave You To Prosecute Your 
 Suit With The   Fair Augusta, Wishing You Joy With Your Yankee Bride And 
 Her Refined Family. Shall You Invite Them To Your Home In Ireland? If 
 So, May I Be There To See! _Addio!_" And With A Mocking Courtsey She 
 Left The   Room, And Going To Her Chamber Wrote To Bessie That She Was 
 Coming Home Immediately. Daisy Had Lost Her Game, And She Knew It. She 
 Had Nothing To Expect From Miss Mcpherson, Nothing From Lord Hardy, And 
 As Her Deep Mourning Prevented Mrs. Browne From Giving The   Party She Had 
 Talked About So Much, She Might Better Be In Europe, She Thought, And 
 Accordingly She Acquainted Her Hostess With Her Decision. There Was A 
 Faint Protest On The   Part Of   Mrs. Browne, But Only A Faint One, For She 
 Was Beginning To Be A Little Afraid Of   Her Fair Visitor, Whom Augusta 
 Disliked Thoroughly. Only Allen Was Sorry, For The   Wily Woman Had 
 Stirred His Boyish Heart To Its Very Depths, And When At Last He Said 
 Good-By To Her, And Stood Until The   Train Which Bore Her Away Was Out Of 
 Sight, He Felt, Perhaps, As Keen A Pang Of   Regret As A Young Man Of 
 Twenty-Two Ever Felt For A Woman Many Years His Senior. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Browne Accompanied Her To New York, And Saw Her On Board The   Ship, 
 And On His Return Home Reported That He Had Left Her In The   Cabin "A 
 Smellin' Of   And Admirin' A Basket Of   Flowers Most As Big As Herself, 
 Which She Said A Very Dear Friend Had Ordered Sent To Her With His 
 Love." 
   
   
   
 "She Didn't Say Who 'Twas," He Continued, "And I Didn't Ask Her, But  
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 2 Chapter 20 (   What Daisy Did ) Pg 83 
 Thought 'Fool And His Money Soon Parted,' For They'd Smell Awful In A 
 Day Or Two, And Be Flung Into The   Sea. She Giv' Me One Of   The   Posies For 
 Allen. I Guess It's Pretty Well Jammed, For I Chucked It Into My Vest 
 Pocket; Here It Is," And He Handed A Faded Rosebud To Allen, Whose Face 
 Was Very Red, And Whose Eyes, As They Met Those Of   Lord Hardy, Betrayed 
 The Fact That He Was The   Very Dear Friend Who Had Ordered The   Flowers As 
 His Farewell To Daisy. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 84 
   
 The Carnival Was Raging Through The   Streets Of   Rome, And The   Corso Was 
 Thronged With Masqueraders And Lined With Spectators--Italians, English, 
 And Americans--All Eager For The   Sight. Upon The   Balcony Of   A Private 
 Dwelling, For Which An Enormous Price Had Been Paid Because It Commanded 
 A Fine View Of   The   Street Below, Sat Miss Lucy Grey, With Grey Jerrold 
 And A Party Of   Friends. Lucy Had Been In Rome Three Or Four Weeks, 
 Staying At A Pension, In The   Via Nazzionale, Which She Preferred To The 
 Fashionable And Noisy Hotels. 
   
   
   
 Grey, Who Had Taken The   Trip To Egypt, Had Only Been In Rome A Few Days, 
 And As There Was No Room For Him At The   Pension, He Was Stopping At The 
 Quirinal, Near By. He Had Seen The   Carnival Twice Before, And Cared But 
 Little For It; But It Was New To His Aunt Lucy, And For Her Sake He Was 
 There, Standing At Her Side And Apparently Watching The   Gay Pageant As 
   
 It Moved By, Though In Reality He Was Scarcely Thinking Of   It At All, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 85 
 For All His Thoughts And Interest Were Centered In The   White, Worn Face 
 He Had Seen That Morning In A Close, Dark Room At The   Hotel, Where 
 Bessie Mcpherson Lay Dying, He Verily Believed. 
   
   
   
 On The   Night Of   His Arrival At The   Hotel, Which Was Very Full, He Had 
 Been Given A Room On The   Fourth Floor Looking Into A Court, And His Rest 
 Had Been Disturbed By The   Murmur Of   Voices In The   Room Adjoining His 
 Own. 
   
   
   
 An Italian Voice, Which He Was Sure Was A Doctor's--A Clear, Decided, 
 Youthful Voice, With A Slight Irish Brogue, Which He Knew Must Belong To 
 A Young Girl, And An Older, Softer Voice, Often Choked With Tears, And 
 Occasionally A Moaning Sound, And Wild Snatches Of   Song, Which Affected 
 Him Strangely, For This Voice, Broken And Weak As It Was, Had In It 
 Something Familiar, And He Tried In Vain To Recall Where He Had Heard It 
 Before And Under What Circumstances. Once He Thought He Heard His Own 
 Name, As If The   Sick Girl (He Felt Intuitively That It Was A Girl) Were 
 Calling For Him, And, Starting Up, He Listened Intently, But Caught Only 
 The Tones Of   The   Tearful, Sobbing Voice Which Said: 
   
   
   
 "Hush, Darling, Hush! We Are All Here; Try To Be Quiet And Sleep." 
   
   
   
 At Last, Worn Out With Wakefulness And The   Fatigue Of   His Long Journey 
 From Naples, Grey Fell Into A Deep Sleep, From Which He Did Not Waken 
 Until Nearly Ten The   Next Morning. Dressing Himself Hastily He Went At 
 Once To The   Office And Asked Who Occupied The   Room Adjoining His Own. 
   
   
   
 "An English Lady And Her Daughter," Was The   Reply; And The   Clerk, Who 
 Was Not Noted For Suavity Of   Manner, Turned To A Little Bright-Eyed, 
 Black Haired Girl, Who Came Up, Evidently With The   Intention Of 
 Preferring Some Request. 
   
   
   
 There Was Something In The   Toss Of   The   Curly Head, And The   Saucy Look In 
 The Eyes, And The   Slightly Upward Turn Of   The   Nose, Which Always 
 Commanded Attention From The   Rudest Of   Porters And Clerks: And This One 
 At The   Quirinal Bowed Respectfully To Her, And Was About To Ask What He 
 Could Do For Her, When Grey Interrupted Him With Another Question, Or 
 Rather Assertion And Question Both: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 86 
   
   
 "The Young Lady Is Sick. What Is The   Matter With Her?" 
   
   
   
 A Flush Of   Annoyance Passed Over The   Clerk's Face, As He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "A Severe Cold, Taken In Naples. What Can I Do For You, Miss Meredith?" 
   
   
   
 And He Loftily Bowed Grey Aside To Make Room For The   Young Girl, Whose 
 Black Eyes Flashed Upon Grey With A Half-Comical Expression, And Whose 
 Shoulders Shrugged Involuntarily As She Heard The   Clerk's Explanation. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Ask The   Names Of   The   English Lady And Her Daughter Another 
 Time," Grey Thought, As He Moved Away To Make Room For The   Young Lady. 
   
   
   
 He Had Finished His Breakfast, An Hour Later, And Was Making His Way 
 From The   Winter Garden Into The   Parlor, When He Again Encountered The 
 Young Girl With The   Bright, Laughing Black Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Excuse Me," She Said, Flashing Upon Him A Bright, Bewildering Smile. "I 
 Looked On The   Register, And Found That You Are Mr. Grey Jerrold, Of   Whom 
 I Have Heard Sir Jack Trevellian Speak. Sir Hal, From Whom Sir Jack 
 Inherited Trevellian Castle, Was My Cousin, And I Used To Live There 
 Before Poor Hal Was Killed. I Am Flossie Meredith, And Live Now With My 
 Grandmother, At Port Rush, In Ireland." 
   
   
   
 Grey Bowed Low To The   Vivacious Little Lady, Who Went On Rapidly, 
 Gesticulating As She Talked, And Emphasizing What She Said With Most 
 Expressive Shrugs And Elevations Of   Her Eyelids And Nose: 
   
   
   
 "I Heard What That Horrid Clerk At The   Bureau Told You Ailed The   Young 
 Lady In No.----. A Severe Cold, Indeed! I Should Think It Was. It Is The 
 Typhoid Fever Of   The   Very Worst Form, And If You Are Afraid Of   It You 
 Had Better Change Your Room. There Are Awful Big Cracks Over And Under 
 The Door. I Have Stopped Them Up With Paper As Well As I Can, But The 
   
 Air Can Get Through, And You Might Take The   Fever. The   Gentleman Who 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 87 
 Occupied The   Room Before You Came, Left It In A Hurry When He Heard Of 
 The Fever, But I Don't Know Where He Went To Escape It, For It's All 
 Over The   Hotel. There Is An American Girl On The   Same Floor, Whom They 
 Think Is Dying This Morning, And A Young Man Down Stairs, And Two Or 
 Three More Somewhere Else; And Yet The   Clerks Will Tell You There Is Not 
 A Single Case Of   Fever In The   Hotel. What Liars They Are, To Be Sure! 
 Grandma Is Frightened Almost To Death, And Burns Sugar, And Camphor, And 
 Brimstone, As Disinfectants, And Keeps Chloride Of   Lime Under Her Bed, 
 Till Her Room Smells Worse, If Possible, Than The   Hotel Itself. But I Am 
 Not Afraid. My Room Adjoins Bessie's, And I Am With Her Half The   Time." 
   
   
   
 "What Did You Say? What Did You Call The   Young Lady?" Grey Asked, 
 Excitedly, And Flossie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie--Bessie Mcpherson, From Wales. I Remember Now, You Must Know 
 Her, For Sir Jack Told Me That He Once Spent A Christmas At Stoneleigh, 
 And You Were There With Him." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know Her," Grey Said, With A Tremor In His Voice, And A Pallor 
 About His Lips. "Tell Me How Long She Has Been Sick, And Who Is With 
 Her." 
   
   
   
 Then Flossie Told Him That Immediately On Her Return Home From America, 
 Daisy Had Taken Bessie With Her To Switzerland, Where They Spent The 
 Remainder Of   The   Summer And A Part Of   The   Autumn, Making Their Way To 
 Paris In October, And Going On To Italy Sometime In November; That She, 
 Flossie, Had Come Abroad With Her Grandmother And Had Fallen In With The 
 Mcphersons At The   Italian Lakes, And Kept With Them Ever Since; That 
 Bessie Had Not Seemed Well Or Happy For Some Weeks; And That Almost 
 Immediately After Her Arrival In Rome She Had Taken Her Bed And Had Been 
 Rapidly Growing Worse Until Now, When The   Doctor Gave Little Hope Of   Her 
 Recovery. 
   
   
   
 "She Does Not Know Us," Flossie Said, "And She Talks So Piteously Of   Her 
 Old Home, And Wants Us To Take Her Back To The   Garden Where The   Birds 
 Are Singing In The   Yews, And Where She Says There Is Just One Place 
 Between Her Father And The   Wall, And That Is For Her. Oh, Mr. Jerrold, 
 What If She Should Die!" 
   
   
   
   
 "She Must Not--She Shall Not," Grey Answered Her, Energetically, And By 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 88 
 The Sense Of   Bitter Pain In His Heart He Knew That Bessie Mcpherson Was 
 More To Him Than Any Other Girl Could Ever Be, And If She Died The   World 
 Would Lose Much Of   Its Brightness For Him. 
   
   
   
 He Had Never Forgotten Her, And Over And Over Again In Both His Sleeping 
 And Waking Hours There Had Arisen Before Him A Vision Of   Her Face, As He 
 Had Seen It When First He Went To Stoneleigh, And As He Saw It There 
 Last, Pale And Worn And Sad, But Inexpressibly Lovely And Sweet. And 
 Now, Flossie Told Him, She Was Dying, And For A Moment He Grew Cold And 
 Faint; Then He Rallied, And Saying, "I Will Go And See Mrs. Mcpherson," 
 Bade Flossie Good-Morning, And Started For No.----, Fourth Floor. 
   
   
   
 His Knock Was Answered By Daisy Herself, Whose Face Was Very Pale, And 
 Whose Eyes Were Swollen And Red With Watching And Tears. All Her Better 
 Nature Had Been Aroused; The   Mother Love Was In The   Ascendant Now, And 
 In Her Anxiety For Her Child She Had Forgotten Much Of   Her Coquetry And 
 Was Almost Womanly In Her Grief. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Mrs. Mcpherson?" Grey Said To Her, As She Stepped Out Into The 
 Hall And Closed The   Door Of   The   Sick-Room. 
   
   
   
 She Bowed In The   Affirmative, And He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Grey Jerrold, I Knew Your Husband; I Was With Him When He Died. I 
 Have Just Heard From Miss Meredith Of   Your Daughter's Illness, And Have 
 Come To Offer You My Services. Is There Anything I Can Do For You?" 
   
   
   
 Daisy's Tears Fell Like Rain As She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Thank You, Mr. Jerrold; It Will Be Something To Know I Have A 
 Friend, For We Are All Alone. Neil Is In Cairo, And There Is No One 
 Beside Him On Whom We Have Any Claim. I Have Heard Bessie Speak Of   You; 
 Only Last Night She Called You By Name In Her Delirium." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Heard Her," Grey Said, Explaining That He Occupied The   Adjoining 
 Room, And Thus Had Learned That There Was Some One Sick Near Him. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 89 
   
 In An Instant Daisy's Face Brightened As Something Of   Her Old Managing 
 Nature Asserted Itself, And In A Few Moments She Adroitly Contrived To 
 Let Grey Know How Very Much Alone She Felt With No Male Friend To 
 Counsel Her; How Bitterly Disappointed She Was That The   Last Mail From 
 England Did Not Bring Her The   Expected Funds Which She So Sorely Needed; 
 How Exorbitant The   Proprietor Of   The   Hotel Was In His Charges, Taking 
 Every Possible Advantage Of   Her Helpless Condition; And How Much She Had 
 Desired An Adjoining Room, In Order That Bessie Might Have Better Air, 
 And Those Who Took Care Of   Her More Space. 
   
   
   
 "Not That It Matters So Very Much, Except For The   Air," She Added; "For 
 I Cannot Afford A Nurse, So There Is One Less Breath In The   Room. Oh, 
 Mr. Jerrold, It Is Dreadful To Be Sick In Rome, With No Friends And Very 
 Little Money. If Neil Were Here, Or My Remittances From England Would 
 Come, It Would Be All Right." 
   
   
   
 "No Nurse," Grey Exclaimed. "Have You No Nurse For Your Daughter? Who, 
 Then, Takes Care Of   Her?" 
   
   
   
 "I Do, With Miss Meredith's Help. She Is Very Kind, And Occasionally One 
 Of The   Servants In The   Hotel Stays With Us During The   Night; But I Hear 
 Bessie Moving, And I Must Go. I Am So Glad That You Are Here. 
 Good-Morning." 
   
   
   
 It Is Needless To Say That Within Two Hours' Time Grey's Room Was At 
 Daisy's Disposal, And The   Proprietor Had Orders To Charge The   Same To 
 Mr. Jerrold's Account Instead Of   Mrs. Mcpherson's, While Grey's Own 
 Luggage Was Transported To A Little, Close, Eight-By-Twelve Apartment, 
 Which Smelled Worse Than Old Mrs. Meredith's Could Possibly Have Smelled 
 With All Her Burnt Brimstone And Camphor And Chloride Of   Lime. The 
 Physician, An Italian, Was Also Interviewed, And A Competent Nurse 
 Secured And Introduced Into The   Sick-Room, And When Daisy Protested That 
 She Could Not Meet The   Expense, Grey Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Give Yourself No Uneasiness On That Score; That Is My Business. We 
 Cannot Let Bessie Die." 
   
   
   
 And Then He Asked To See Her. Very Cautiously He Entered The   Room, And 
 With A Great Throb Of   Pain In His Heart Stood Looking Upon The   Pallid 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 90 
 Face And The   Bright Blue Eyes Which Met His Inquiringly, But Had In Them 
 No Sign Of   Recognition. Taking One Of   Her Hands In His And Bending Over 
 Her, Grey Said, Very Softly: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know Me, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 There Was Tenderness And Pity In The   Tone Of   His Voice As He Said The 
 Name Bessie, And The   Sick Girl Looked At Him Curiously, As If Struggling 
 To Recall Something In The   Far Past; Then A Smile Broke Over Her Face 
 And The   Lip Quivered A Little As She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, You Are Neil. I Have Waited For You, I Am So Glad You Have Come." 
   
   
   
 Still Holding The   Feverish Hand Which Clung To His, Grey Hesitated A 
 Moment, And Then Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Neil; He Will Be Here Soon. I Am Grey Jerrold; Don't You 
 Remember I Spent A Christmas With You Once?" 
   
   
   
 Again She Regarded Him Fixedly A Moment, And Then She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Remember Grey Jerrold, The   American: He Was To Have Had My Room, 
 But Said He Preferred The   Cold And The   Rats! Ugh!" And She Shivered A 
 Little, As She Continued, "Where Is He, Neil? He Was With Me When Father 
 Died, And Was So Very Kind. Thank Him For Me, When You See Him, And Now 
 I Am So Tired. I Cannot Talk Any More, But Stay By Me, Neil, And Hold 
 My Hand I Am Better With You Here." 
   
   
   
 She Persisted In Thinking Him Neil, And Grey Humored The   Fancy. He Had 
 Never Heard Of   Her Engagement, For Jack Had Not Betrayed Her Confidence; 
 But He Knew That She And Neil Were Greatly Attached To Each Other, And 
 Were, As He Thought, More Like Brother And Sister Than Cousins, And, 
 Believing As He Did With The   World In General, That Neil Was Pledged To 
 Blanche Trevellian, He Had No Suspicion Of   The   Real State Of   Affairs, 
 Though He Wondered That All Bessie's Thoughts Should Be Concentrated 
 Upon Her Absent Cousin. How Sick She Was, And How High The   Fever Ran, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 91 
 And How Strangely She Talked, As He Sat There Watching Her With A 
 Terrible Fear In His Heart, And A Constant Prayer For The   Dear Life 
 Which Seemed Balancing So Evenly In The   Scale For The   Next Two Or Three 
 Days, During Which He Was With Her All The   Time He Could Spare From His 
 Aunt Lucy, Who Never Suspected Why He Seemed So Abstracted And Sad, Or 
 That The   Fever Was In The   Hotel Where He Was Staying. He Knew How Much 
 Afraid She Was Of   It, And How Anxious She Would Be For Him If She Knew 
 Where He Spent The   Hours Not Given To Her. So He Did Not Tell Her Of 
 Poor Little Bessie, Who Grew Weaker And Weaker Every Day, Until At Last 
 The Old Doctor Shook His Head, And Between The   Pinches Of   Snuff Which He 
 Blew About Vigorously, Said There Was One Chance In A Hundred For Her, 
 And If She Had Any Friends Who Wished To See Her, They Should Be Sent 
 For At Once. But There Was No One Save Neil, Whom Daisy Expected Every 
 Day, And Grey Filled His Place Altogether With Bessie. She Always Called 
 Him Neil, And Once, With A Most Grieved Expression On Her Face, She Said 
 To Him: 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't You Kiss Me, Neil? You Have Not Since You Came." 
   
   
   
 Daisy And Flossie Had Gone To Dinner, And The   Nurse Was Resting A Few 
 Moments In The   Adjoining Room, While Grey Sat By Her Patient; Thus He 
 Was Alone With Bessie, When She Startled Him With The   Question, "Why 
 Don't You Kiss Me, Neil?" 
   
   
   
 Bending Over Her, He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Would You Like Me To Kiss You Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es," She Answered, Faintly, And Then Grey Pressed His Lips To Hers 
 In A Long, Passionate Kiss, With No Thought That There Was Danger And 
 Possible Death In The   Hot Breath Which He Felt Upon His Cheek As He Laid 
 It Against Hers. 
   
   
   
 He Thought Of   Nothing But The   Sick Girl Before Him, Whom He Had Kissed, 
 And Whom He Now Knew That He Loved Better Than Anything It Life; Ay, 
 Whom He Had Loved Since The   Christmas-Time When He First Looked Into Her 
 Blue Eyes And Played For The   Knot Of   Ribbon She Wore At Her Throat. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 92 
   
 Grey Had Seen Much Of   The   World, And Many Bright Eyes Had Flashed Upon 
 Him Glances Which Mean So Much, But Which Had Never Affected Him. 
 Nothing, In Fact, Had Touched Him Until He Saw Bessie Mcpherson, Whom He 
 Had Remembered Always, And Sometimes To Himself He Had Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Will See Her Again. I Will Know Her Better, And If--" 
   
   
   
 He Never Got Farther Than That "If," Though He Was Conscious That In All 
 His Pictures Of   A Future Home There Was A Face Like Hers As He Had Seen 
 It In The   Old Stone House At Stoneleigh. He Had Not Sought Her Again, 
 But He Had Found Her Unsought--Sick, Helpless, Dying Perhaps, And He 
 Knew How Much He Loved Her, And How Dark Would Be The   Future If She Were 
 Snatched From Him. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Heaven, I Can't Let Her Die!" He Cried; And, Falling On His Knees 
 By The   Bedside, He Prayed Long And Earnestly That She Might Live For 
 Him, Who Loved Her So Devotedly. 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Night Before The   Second Day Of   The   Carnival, When Grey Felt 
 Obliged To Leave Her For A Few Hours And Do Duty At His Aunt Lucy's 
 Side. Miss Grey Had That Morning Heard Rumors Of   Fever In Rome, And With 
 Her Fears Aroused She Signified To Grey Her Wish To Leave The   City The 
 Following Monday. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Looking Very Thin," She Said, Regarding Him Anxiously As He 
 Bent Over Her Chair, "And I Am Not Feeling Very Well Myself. It Is Time 
 We Were Out Of   Rome I Am Sure It Is Not Healthy Here." 
   
   
   
 She Did Look Pale, Grey Noticed, And, As His First Duty Was To Her, He 
 Signified His Readiness To Leave With Her On Monday. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Know The   Worst By That Time," He Thought "If She Is Better, I 
 Can Go With A Good Heart; If She Is Dead, It Matters Little Where I Am. 
 All Places Will Be The   Same To Me." 
   
   
   
   
 And So It Was Settled That With His Aunt Lucy He Should Leave For 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1  (  In Rome ) Pg 93 
 Florence On The   Following Monday, And With A Heavy Heart He Said Good-By 
 To Her When The   Festivities Of   The   Day Were Over, And Went Back To His 
 Hotel. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 2 (  Farewell) Pg 94 
 It Was Sunday, And The   Gay Pageant Of   The   Carnival Was Moving Through 
 The Via Nazzionale, On Which The   Hotel Du Quirinal Stands. This Was The 
 Grandest, Gayest Day Of   All, And The   Spectacle Which The   Long Street 
 Presented, As Carriage After Carriage, And Company After Company Pressed 
 On, Had In It Nothing Of   The   Calm, Quiet Repose Which We Are Wont To 
 Associate With Sunday. It Was Not Sunday To The   Throng Of   Masqueraders 
 Filling The   Streets, Or The   Multitude Of   Spectators Crowding The 
 Balconies And Windows Of   The   Tall Houses On Either Side Of   The   Way. But 
 To The   Little Group Of   Friends Gathered In The   Room Where Bessie Lay It 
 Was The   Holy Sabbath Time, And, Save When By The   Opening Of   Some Door 
 Across The   Hall A Strain Of   Music Or Shout Of   Merriment Was Borne To 
 Their Ears, They Would Never Have Guessed What Was Passing. The   Fever 
 Had Burned Itself Out On Bessie's Cheeks And Left Them Colorless As 
 Marble; While In Her Eyes, So Large And Heavy With Restlessness And 
 Pain, There Was A Look Of   Recognition, And On The   Pale Lips A Smile For 
 Those Around Her. She Had Known Them All Since The   Early Morning, When, 
 Awaking From A Heavy Sleep, She Called Her Mother By Name, And Asked 
 Where She Was And What Had Happened To Her. 
   
   
   
 The Last Three Weeks Had Been A Blank, And They Broke It To Her 
 Gradually, And Told Her Of   Grey Jerrold's Presence, And How She Had 
 Mistaken Him For Neil, From Whom They Had That Day Heard, And Who Would 
 Be With Them On Monday. It Was Flossie Who Told Bessie This Last, As 
 She Kissed The   White Forehead, And Said Through Her Tears: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 2 (  Farewell) Pg 95 
   
 "I Am So Glad To See You Better; It Nearly Broke My Heart When I Thought 
 That You Might Die--And Mr. Jerrold, Too, I Am Sure Would Have Died If 
 You Had. Oh, Bessie, I Never Saw This Neil, But He Can Not Be As Nice As 
 Mr. Jerrold, Who, Next To Sir Jack, Is The   Best Man In The   World." 
   
   
   
 "Hush, Flossie!" Bessie Whispered, For She Had Not Strength To Speak 
 Aloud, "Such Things Are Over With Me Now. I Shall Never See Sir Jack 
 Again; Never See Neil, For When He Comes To-Morrow I Shall Not Be Here." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie," Flossie Cried, With A Great Gush Of   Tears; But Bessie 
 Motioned Her To Be Silent, And Went On: 
   
   
   
 "Tell Sir Jack That I Might Have Loved Him Had I Seen Him First, But It 
 Will Not Matter Soon Whom I Have Loved, Or Who Has Loved Me. Tell Neil, 
 When He Comes And Stands Beside Me, And I Cannot Speak To Him, That I 
 Loved Him To The   Last, And If I Had Lived I Would Have Been His Wife 
 Whenever He Wished It; But It Is Better To Die, For Perhaps I Could Not 
 Have Borne The   Burden And The   Care Again. I Am So Tired, And The   Rest 
 Beyond The   Grave Looks Very Sweet To Me. You Say Mr. Jerrold Is Here. I 
 Should Like To See Him And Thank Him For His Kindness." 
   
   
   
 Grey Had Not Been To The   Room That Morning, But He Soon Came And Was 
 Admitted To Bessie's Presence. Smiling Sweetly Upon Him As He Came In, 
 Bessie Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Offer You My Hand, For I Have No Power To Move It; The   Life 
 Has All Gone From Me--See," And She Tried In Vain To Lift One Of   The 
 Thin, Transparent Hands Which Lay So Helplessly Just Where Flossie Had 
 Put Them. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Try," Grey Said, Sitting Down Beside Her, And Placing One Of   His 
 Own Broad, Warm Palms Upon The   Little Hands, As If He Would Thus 
 Communicate To Them Some Of   His Own Strength And Vitality. "I Am Glad To 
 Find You Better," He Continued; But Bessie Shook Her Head And Answered 
 Him: 
   
   
   
 "Sane, But Not Better. I Shall Never Be That; But I Want To Thank You 
 For All You Have Done For Us--For Mother And Me. You Were With Me When 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 2 (  Farewell) Pg 96 
 Father Died I Remember All You Did For Me Then, And I Prayed God To 
 Bless You For It Many A Time; And Now, I Am Going Where Father Has 
 Gone, And Shall Sleep By Him In The   Little Yard At Home, For They Will 
 Take Me Back; Mother Has Promised--I Could Not Rest Here In Rome, Lovely 
 As The   Grave-Yard Is. Flossie Told Me You Were To Leave To-Morrow, And I 
 Wanted To Say Good-By, And Tell You How Much Good You Have Done Me, 
 Though You Do Not Know It. Neil Told Me Once Of   Your Resolve To Make 
 Somebody Happy Every Day, And I Have Never Forgotten It, And Have In My 
 Poor Way Tried To Do So, Too, In Imitation Of   You, But Have Failed So 
 Miserably; While You--Oh, Mr. Jerrold, You Are So Noble And Good. You 
 Have Made So Many Happy. God Bless You, And Give You Everything Which 
 You Desire Most." 
   
   
   
 She Was Too Much Exhausted To Talk Any More, And Closing Her Eyes, She 
 Lay As If Asleep, While Grey Watched Her With The   Bitterest Pain In His 
 Heart He Had Ever Known. Would She Die? Must He Give Her Up? Was There 
 Yet No Brightness, No Happiness In The   World For Her, Whose Life Had 
 Been One Of   Sacrifice And Toil? He Could Not Think So, And All His Soul 
 Went Out In One Continuous Prayer: "Don't Let Bessie Die." 
   
   
   
 All Day She Lay Motionless As The   Dead, Scarcely Lifting Even An Eyelid, 
 Or Showing That She Was Conscious Of   What Was Passing Around Her, Save 
 When Her Mother's Low, Moaning Cry, "Bessie, Oh, Bessie, I Cannot Give 
 You Up," Sounded Through The   Room. Then She Moved Uneasily, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Don't, Mother, Please; God Knows Best. He Will Care For You--And 
 You--You--Will Keep Your Promise?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Child; So Help Me God!" Daisy Answered, Excitedly. "I Promised You 
 To Be A Better Woman, And I Will; But Oh, My Heavenly Father, Don't Let 
 Bessie Die." 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Echo Of   Grey's Prayer, And Flossie Took It Up And Made It 
 Hers, And So The   Day Wore On And The   Night Stole Into The   Quiet Room, 
 And It Was Time For Grey To Say Good-By, For He Was To Leave On The 
 Early Train, And He Had Yet Much To Do In Settling Bills Both For 
 Himself And Daisy, And Providing For Her Needs In Case Neil Did Not 
 Come. 
   
   
   
 "If I Thought He Would Not Be With You To-Morrow I Would Stay, Though To 
   
 Do So Would Greatly Disappoint My Aunt Lucy," He Said To Daisy, Who Was 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 2 (  Farewell) Pg 97 
 Unselfish Enough To Bid Him Go, Though She Knew How She Should Miss 
 Him, And Fell Intuitively That Twenty Neils Could Not Fill His Place. 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Ask You To Stay Longer. May God Bless You For All You Have 
 Been To Us," She Said, As She Took His Hand At Parting, And Then Turned 
 Away With A Feeling Of   Utter Desolation In Her Heart. 
   
   
   
 Only Flossie Was With Bessie, Who Was Sleeping Quietly, When Grey 
 Entered The   Room To Say Farewell To The   Young Girl, Whose Face Looked So 
 Small And Thin, And White As It Rested Upon The   Pillows. When Her Fever 
 Was At Its Height And Her Heavy Hair Seemed To Trouble Her, Her 
 Physician Had Commanded It To Be Cut Off. 
   
   
   
 "It Will All Come Out Anyway If She Lives," He Said, And So The   Cruel 
 Scissors Had Severed The   Long, Bright Tresses Which Had Been Bessie's 
 Crowning Glory. 
   
   
   
 But The   Hair, Which Had Only Been Cut Short, Grew Rapidly And Lay In 
 Little Curls All Over Her Head Making Her Look More Like A Child Than A 
 Girl Of   Nineteen. 
   
   
   
 Flossie Knew It Was Grey's Farewell, And Guessed That He Would Rather Be 
 Alone With Bessie, Even Though She Were Sleeping. So She Arose, And 
 Offering Him Her Chair, Stole Softly Out And Closed The   Door Behind Her. 
   
   
   
 For A Few Moments Grey Sat Gazing Intently Upon The   Beautiful Face As If 
 He Would Stamp Its Image Upon His Heart, So That Whatever Came, Whether 
 For Weal Or Woe, He Should Never Forget It; And Then He Prayed 
 Fervently, That, If Possible, God Would Give Back The   Life Now Ebbing So 
 Low, And That He Yet Might Win The   Prize He Longed For So Ardently. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie, Poor, Little Tired Bessie," He Whispered, As He Gently 
 Touched One Of   The   Hands Near Him; "If I Might Call You Mine, Might Take 
 You To My Home Across The   Sea, How Happy I Would Make You. I Cannot Let 
 You Die Just As I Know How Much I Love You, And Something Tells Me You 
 Will Yet Be Mine. We Should All Love You So Much, My Mother, Aunt Lucy, 
 Aunt Hannah, And All." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 2 (  Farewell) Pg 98 
   
   
 And Then Suddenly, As His Mind Leaped To The   Future, Grey Seemed To See 
 The Old Farm-House In The   Rocky Pasture-Land Far Away, And Bessie Was 
 There With Him, Sitting Just Where He Had So Often Sat When A Child, On 
 The Little Bench In The   Wood-Shed Close Against The   Wall, Beyond Which 
 Was That Hidden Grave Whose Shadow Had, In A Way, Darkened His Whole 
 Life. And It Fell Upon Him Now With An Added Blackness As He Thought: 
   
   
   
 "Could I Take Bessie And Not Tell Her Of   That Grave? I Don't Know; But 
 God Will Help Me To Do Right, And All Things Will Seem Possible If He 
 Gives Bessie To Me." 
   
   
   
 She Was Breathing A Little More Heavily Now; She Might Be Waking; He 
 Must Kiss Her Good-By Before She Was Conscious Of   The   Act, And Bending 
 Over Her He Kissed Her Forehead And Lips And Cheeks, On Which His Hot 
 Tears Fell Fast. 
   
   
   
 "Good-By, My Darling," He Whispered. "In This World You May Never Know 
 How Much I Love You, But In The   Next, Perhaps, I May Be Permitted To 
 Tell You How It Broke My Heart To See You Lying So Low And To Know That 
 I Must Leave You. Darling Bessie, Good-By;" And With Another Kiss Upon 
 Her Lips He Lifted Up His Head To Meet The   Wondering Gaze Of   The   Blue 
 Eyes, In Which For An Instant There Was A Puzzled, Startled Expression, 
 Then They Filled With Tears, And Bessie's Lips Quivered As She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Don't, Mr. Jerrold, Such Words Are Not For Me. I--Don't You Know?" 
   
   
   
 She Hesitated A Moment, And He Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Know Nothing Except That I Love You With My Whole Heart And Soul, And 
 Whether You Live Or Die You Will Be The   Sweetest Memory Of   My Life. 
 Don't Talk; It Is Not Necessary," He Continued Rapidly, As He Saw Her 
 About To Speak. "I Am Not Going To Trouble You Now; You Are Too Weak For 
 That. I Am Here To Say Good-By, For I Must Leave To-Morrow; But In The 
 Future, When You Are Well, As Something Tells Me You Will Be--" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mr. Jerrold, Listen," Bessie Began, Just As The   Door Opened And 
   
 Flossie Came In. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 2 (  Farewell) Pg 99 
   
   
   
 "Time's Up," She Said, Smilingly, As She Glanced At Bessie's Flushed 
 Cheek And Grey's White Face, And Guessed That Something Exciting Had 
 Taken Place. 
   
   
   
 When Jack Trevellian Returned From His Unsuccessful Wooing The   Previous 
 Summer, He Had In Strict Confidence Told Flossie _Why_ He Failed, So 
 That She Knew Of   Bessie's Engagement To Neil, But Did Not Feel At 
 Liberty To Communicate What She Knew To Grey, Even Though She Guessed 
 The Nature Of   His Feelings For Bessie. And So He Was Ignorant That He 
 Had A Rival, And Did Not In The   Least Suspect The   Truth, As He Once 
 More Said Farewell And Followed Flossie Out Into The   Hall. 
   
   
   
 "Wait A Minute, I Have Something For You," She Said To Him, And, Putting 
 Her Hand Into Her Pocket, She Drew Out A Piece Of   Soft White Paper In 
 Which Was Carefully Wrapped One Of   The   Curls She Had Cut From Bessie's 
 Head. "I Brought This To You, Thinking You Might Like It When You Were 
 Far Away And She Was Dead," She Said, In A Choking Voice. 
   
   
   
 "Thank You, Flossie," He Said, Taking The   Package From Her, "God Bless 
 You For All You Are To Her. Write Me At Venice, Hotel New York, And Tell 
 Me How She Is. We Shall Stay There A Day Or Two Before Going On To 
 Vienna And Berlin." 
   
   
   
 He Wrung Her Hands And Walked Away Down The   Broad Flight Of   Stairs, And 
 Flossie Saw Him No More. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 ( Dead) Pg 100 
 That Was What Adolph, A Messenger Boy From The   Quirinal, Said To Grey 
 Three Days Later, When The   Latter Accidentally Met Him In Florence And 
 Inquired For The   Young English Girl Who Was So Sick With The   Fever. 
 Adolph Had Left The   Quirinal For Florence, His Home, On The   Evening Of 
 The Same Day Of   Grey's Departure From Rome. The   Next Afternoon The   Two 
 Met Accidentally On One Of   The   Bridges Which Cross The   River Arno. 
   
   
   
 "Dead!" Grey Repeated, Turning White To His Lips And Staggering As If He 
 Had Been Smitten With A Heavy Blow. "How Can She Be Dead? They Told Me 
 She Was Better The   Morning I Left. When Did She Die?" 
   
   
   
 "A Little After Twelve," The   Boy Replied, And Grey Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Did Her Cousin Come--A Young Man From Naples?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," The   Boy Answered, "Some Gentleman Was There--A Big Swell, Who 
 Swore Awfully At The   Clerk About The   Bills; There Was No End Of   A Row." 
   
   
   
 "The Bills! What Does It Mean?" Grey Thought, For He Had Paid Them All 
 Up To The   Time Of   His Leaving. 
   
   
   
 Then, Remembering To Have Heard What Exorbitant Sums Were Demanded By 
 The Proprietors Of   Hotels When A Person Died In Their House, He 
 Concluded That This Must Be The   Bill Which Neil Was Disputing So Hotly, 
 And Bidding Good-Day To The   Boy, He Walked On Across The   River, With A 
 Feeling That Life Could Never Be To Him Again Just What It Had Been 
 Before. On The   Morning When He Left The   Hotel He Had Seen The   Nurse, And 
 Inquired After The   Patient, Who, She Reported, Had Slept Well And Seemed 
 A Little Better. And Now She Was Dead! The   Girl He Loved So Much. Dead, 
 In All Her Soft Beauty, With Only The   Suns Of   Nineteen Summers Upon Her 
 Head. Dead In Rome, And He Not There With Her To Take A Last Look At The 
 Fair Face Which, As He Walked Rapidly On Through Street After Street, 
 Seemed Close Beside Him, Sometimes Touching His Own And Making Him 
 Shiver, It Was So Cold And Dead. 
   
   
   
   
 "Dead And Gone! Dead And Gone!" He Kept Repeating To Himself, As He 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 ( Dead) Pg 101 
 Tried To Fancy What Was Passing In The   Room Where He Had Spent So Many 
 Hours And Where He Had Kissed The   Girl Now Dead And Gone Forever. 
   
   
   
 "If I Were Only There," He Thought. "If I Could But Kiss Her Again And 
 Hold Her Hand In Mine," And For A Moment He Felt That He Must Go Back 
 And Take The   Matter Away From Neil, Who Could Swear At The   Expense, 
 However Great It Was. 
   
   
   
 He Must Go Back And Himself Carry Bessie To The   Old Home In Wales And 
 Bury Her In The   Nook Between The   Father And The   Wall--The Spot Which, 
 When He Saw It Last, He Little Dreamed Would Be Her Grave, And She So 
 Young And Fair. But To Go Back Would Necessitate His Telling His Aunt 
 Lucy Of   The   Fever, And To Excite In Her Alarm And Anxiety For His 
 Safety. So He Gave It Up, But Walked On Mile After Mile, Until The   Night 
 Shades Were Beginning To Fall, And Be Realized How Late It Was, And That 
 His Aunt Must Be Getting Anxious About Him. Hailing A Carriage, He Was 
 Driven Back To His Hotel, And Found, As He Expected, His Aunt Alarmed At 
 His Protracted Absence, And Still More Alarmed At The   Whiteness Of   His 
 Face And The   Strange Look In His Eyes. He Had Never Told Her A Word Of 
 Bessie, Or The   Fever, And He Would Not Do So Now. So He Merely Said He 
 Had Walked Too Far And Was Tired. He Should Be All Right In The   Morning, 
 And He Asked Permission To Retire Early To His Room Where He Could Be 
 Alone With His Sorrow. 
   
   
   
 They Left Florence The   Next Day, For Miss Grey, Who Had Made A Long Stop 
 There Early In The   Winter, When On Her Way To Rome, Was Anxious To Leave 
 Italy As Soon As Possible, Fancying That The   Climate Did Not Agree With 
 Grey, Who Had Not Seemed Himself Since He Came From Egypt And Joined Her 
 In Rome. Arrived In Venice, Grey's First Act Was To Inquire For Letters, 
 But There Was Nothing From Rome, Nothing From Flossie, Who Had Promised 
 Him To Write. They Were Too Busy With Their Preparations For Taking 
 Bessie Home. They Must Be On Their Way By This Time, He Thought, And 
 With A Heavy Heart He Journeyed On From Venice Until Vienna Was Reached, 
 And There, At The   Hotel Métropole, He Found Jack Trevellian's Name 
 Registered. It Would Be A Relief To Talk To Him, Grey Thought. He Had 
 Known Bessie, Too; And Grey Must Speak To Some One Of   The   Sorrow 
 Weighing So Heavily Upon Him, Or The   Burden Would Break Him Down. 
   
   
   
 That Night In Jack Trevellian's Room Two Young Men Sat Opposite Each 
 Other With Only A Small Table Between Them, And On It A Single Wax 
 Candle, Which Threw A Faint, Glimmering Light Upon The   White Faces Which 
 Looked So Sadly At Each Other, As In Dumb Silence The   Two Sat Motionless 
 For A Few Moments After Grey Had Told His News. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 ( Dead) Pg 102 
   
 "What Is It, Old Fellow?" Jack Had Said, Cheerily, As, After Expressing 
 His Joy And Surprise At Meeting His Friend So Unexpectedly, And 
 Motioning Him To A Seat, He Noticed The   Care-Worn Look Upon His Face And 
 The Set Expression Upon His Mouth. "What Makes You Look So Like A 
 Grave-Yard? Crossed In Love, Hey? I Thought It Would Come To That 
 Sometime, And Knew You Would Be Hard Hit When Hit At All. Tell Me About 
 It, Do! Maybe I, Too, Know How It Feels," And Jack Laughed A Little 
 Meaning Laugh As He Remembered The   Time When Bessie's Blue Eyes Had 
 Looked At Him And Bessie's Voice Had Said, "I Cannot Be Your Wife." 
   
   
   
 "Hush, Jack!" And Grey Put Up His Hand Deprecatingly. "You Don't Know 
 How You Hurt Me. Bessie Is Dead!" 
   
   
   
 "Dead! Bessie Dead! Oh, Grey!" And Jack Nearly Leaped From His Chair In 
 His First Surprise And Horror; Then He Sat Down Again, And There Was 
 Silence Between The   Two For A Moment, When He Said, In A Voice Grey 
 Would Never Have Known As His: "When Did She Die? Tell Me All About It, 
 Please, But Tell It Very Slowly, Word By Word, Or I Shall Not Understand 
 You. I Seem To Be Terribly Unstrung, It Is So Sudden And Awful. Bessie 
 Dead!" And He Stared At Grey With Eyes Which Did Not Seem To See 
 Anything Before Them, But Rather To Be Looking At Something Far Away In 
 The Past. 
   
   
   
 And Grey, Who Was Regarding Him Curiously, Knew That Mere Friendship, 
 However Strong, Never Wore Such Semblance Of   Grief As This, And There 
 Flashed Upon Him The   Conviction That, Like Himself, Jack Too Had Loved 
 The Beautiful Girl Now Lost Forever To Them Both, While A Chill Ran 
 Through His Veins As He Thought That Possibly Jack Was An Accepted 
 Lover, And That Was Why Bessie Had Shrunk From His Words Of   Love, As 
 Something She Must Not Listen To. She Was Engaged To Jack Trevellian; 
 Nothing Could Be Plainer, And With This Conviction, Which Each Moment 
 Gathered Strength In His Mind, He Resolved To Conceal His Own 
 Heart-Wound From His Rival, And Talk Of   The   Dead Girl As If He Had Only 
 Been Her Friend. Slowly, As Jack Had Bidden Him, He Told The   Story Of 
 Her Sickness, Dwelling Long On Flossie Meredith's Untiring Devotion, But 
 Saying Nothing Of   The   Services He Had Rendered, Saying Only That He Was 
 So Glad He Was There, As A Gentleman Friend Was Necessary At Such A Time 
 And In Such A Place, Where Greed Is The   Rule And Not The   Exception. 
   
   
   
 "They Were Expecting Neil From Naples The   Day I Left, Or I Should Have 
 Staid," He Said, And Then Into Jack's Eyes There Crept A Strange, Hard 
 Expression, And He Wiped The   Perspiration From His Forehead And Lips, As 
   
 He Said: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 ( Dead) Pg 103 
   
   
 "Neil; Yes. It Was His Place, Not Yours, Or Mine, But, Oh, Grey, If I 
 Might Have Seen Her; If I Could Have Held Her Dead Hand But For A Moment 
 And Kissed Her Dear Face--" 
   
   
   
 Here Jack Stopped, For His Voice Was Choked With Sobs, And Ere He Knew 
 What He Was Doing, Grey Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "Jack, You Loved Bessie Mcpherson!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Jack Answered Him, Unhesitatingly. "I Do Not Mind Telling It To 
 You. I Think I Have Loved Her Since I First Saw Her, A Demure, 
 Old-Fashioned Little Thing, In The   Funniest Bonnet And Dress You Ever 
 Saw, Sitting With Her Father, In Hyde Park, And Looking At The 
 Passers-By. I Watched Her For Some Time, Wondering Who She Was, And 
 Then, At Last, I Ventured To Speak To Her, And Standing By Her Chair 
 Told Her Who The   People Were, And Found Out Who She Was, And Called Upon 
 Her In Abingdon Road, And Then She Went Away, But Her Face Haunted Me 
 Continually, And Even The   Remembrance Of   It And Of   Her Helped Me To A 
 Better Life Than I Had Lead Before. You Knew Her Mother, Or Rather You 
 Knew Of   Her. Not The   Woman Whom You Saw In Rome, Full Of   Anxiety For Her 
 Child, But A Vain, Selfish, Intriguing Woman, Whom No Good Man Could 
 Respect, Much As He Might Admire Her Dazzling Beauty. Well, She Had Me 
 On Her String, When I Met Her Daughter, But Something Bessie Said To Me 
 Made Me Strong To Resist Coils And Arts Which Satan Himself Would Find 
 It Hard To Withstand. I Used To Ride With Her, And Flirt With Her, And 
 Bet With Her, And Play At Her Side In Monte Carlo, And Let Her Fleece Me 
 Out Of   Money, Just As She Did Every One With Whom She Came In Contact; 
 But After I Knew Bessie, I Broke With Her Mother Entirely, And Have 
 Never Played With Her Or Any One Since For Money. You Remember The 
 Christmas We Spent Together At Stoneleigh. You Did Not Guess, Perhaps, 
 How Much I Loved Her Then, Or That I Would Have Asked Her To Be My Wife 
 If I Had Not Been So Poor. Then Her Father Died, And You Were There 
 Before Me, And I Was Horribly Jealous, For I Meant She Should Be Mine. 
 There Was Nothing In The   Way, I Thought. Poor Hal Was Dead, And Had Left 
 Me His Title And Estate. I Could Pour Some Brightness Into Her Weary 
 Life, And Two Weeks After The   Funeral I Went Again To Stoneleigh And 
 Asked Her To Marry Me." 
   
   
   
 Jack Paused A Moment, And Leaning Forward Eagerly, Grey Said: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 ( Dead) Pg 104 
   
 "Yes, You Asked Her To Marry You, And She Consented?" 
   
   
   
 "No; Oh, No" Jack Groaned, "If She Had, She Might Not Now Have Been 
 Dead; My Bessie, Whom I Loved So Much. She Refused Me, And Worst Of   All, 
 She Told Me She Was Plighted To Neil, Her Cousin." 
   
   
   
 "To Neil! Bessie Plighted To Neil! That Is Impossible, For He Is To 
 Marry Blanche Trevellian, So Everybody Says," Grey Exclaimed, Conscious 
 Of A Keener Pang Than He Had Experienced When He Thought Jack His Rival. 
   
   
   
 "And Everybody Is Right," Jack Replied: "He Will Marry Blanche, But He 
 Was Engaged To Bessie Under The   Promise Of   Strictest Secrecy Until His 
 Mother, Who Had Threatened To Disinherit Him, Was Reconciled, Or He 
 Found Something Which Would Support Him Without Any Effort On His Part, 
 Neil Mcpherson Would Never Exert Himself, Or Deny Himself Either, Even 
 For The   Woman He Loved, And, Grey, I Speak The   Truth When I Tell You 
 That I Would Rather Know That Bessie Was Dead Than To See Her Neil's 
 Wife." 
   
   
   
 Grey Did Not Answer, But Something In The   Pallor Of   His Face And The 
 Expression Of   His Eyes, Struck Jack Suddenly, And Stretching His Hand 
 Across The   Table He Said, Very Low And Very Sadly: 
   
   
   
 "Jerrold, You Loved Her, Too. I See It In Your Face." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Grey Answered Him, "I Loved Her, Too, And Would Have Given Years 
 Of My Life To Have Saved Her, Though Not For Neil. Better Far As It 
 Is--Better For Her, I Mean, Though Our Lives Are Wrecked; At Least, Mine 
 Is; But For You There May Still Be A Happy Future, And On The   Ashes Of 
 The Dead Love A New One May Arise To Bless You." 
   
   
   
 "Never!" Jack Answered, Emphatically; Then After A Moment, As If His 
 Thoughts Had Followed Grey's, He Asked: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know How Long Mrs. Meredith Intends Remaining In Rome, Or Where 
 She Expects To Go After Leaving There?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 ( Dead) Pg 105 
   
   
 Grey Replied That He Did Not, While A Faint Smile Played Round His 
 Mouth, As He Looked At His Friend, Who Detected The   Smile, And 
 Comprehending Its Meaning, Said, With A Heightened Color: 
   
   
   
 "I Know You Are Thinking Of   Flossie. Bessie Thought Of   Her, Too, And 
 Asked Why I Did Not Marry Her. But That Will Never Be, Though, She Is As 
 Bright And Beautiful An Irish Lassie As Ever Gladdened The   Eyes Of   Man 
 And The   Castle Is So Lonesome Without Her Buzzing About And Stirring Up 
 Things Generally, That I Have Serious Thoughts Of   Inviting Her 
 Grandmother, To Take Up Her Abode There, So I Can Have Flossie Back. The 
 Servants Adore Her. But She Will Never Be My Wife. She Would Tire And 
 Worry Me To Death With Her Restlessness And Activity. When I Lost Bessie 
 I Lost Everything, And Have Nothing Left But Her Memory--Not Even A 
 Flower Which She Has Worn." 
   
   
   
 Grey Hesitated A Moment, Then Taking From His Pocket The   Package Which 
 Flossie Had Given Him, He Opened It, And Holding To View The   Long Silken 
 Curl, Said To Jack: 
   
   
   
 "Flossie Cut This From Bessie's Head When The   Fever Was At Its Height, 
 And Though There Is Not In The   World Gold Enough To Buy It From Me, I 
 Will Divide With You," And Parting It Carefully He Laid One-Half Of   It 
 Upon Jack's Hand, Around Which It Seemed To Cling With A Loving 
 Tenacity. It Was Strange How Vividly That Wavy Hair Brought Bessie Back 
 To The   Young Men Who Had Loved Her So Much, And Who, At Sight Of   It, 
 Broke Down Entirely, And Laying Their Heads Upon The   Table, Cried For A 
 Moment, As Only Strong Men Can Cry, For The   Dear Little Girl Who, They 
 Felt Sure, Was Lying In Her Grave In Far Off Stoneleigh. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 106 
   
 Four Weeks Passed Away, And Grey, With His Aunt Lucy, Was Journeying 
 Through Russia, Bearing With Him A Sense Of   Loss And Pain. The   Mails 
 Were Very Irregular, And He Had Never Heard A Word Either From Flossie 
 Or Neil, Nor Had He Written To Them. He Could Not Yet Bring Himself To 
 Speak Of   Bessie, Even Upon Paper, Though He Sometimes Felt A Little 
 Aggrieved That Neil Did Not Write To Him And Tell Him Of   His Loss. And 
 So The   Weeks Went On, And One Day, Toward The   Middle Of   April, When The 
 English Skies Were At Their Best And The   Hyacinths And Crocuses Were 
 Blooming In The   Yew-Shaded Garden At Stoneleigh, A Little Band Of 
 Mourners Went Down The   Broad Graveled Walk To The   Inclosure, Where In 
 The Narrow Space Between Archie's Grave And The   Wall Another Grave Was 
 Made, And There In Silence And In Tears They Buried--Not Bessie--But Her 
 Mother, Poor, Weak, Frivolous Daisy, Who Had Succumbed To The   Fever And 
 Died After A Three Weeks' Illness. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Was Not Dead, As The   Messenger Boy Had Reported To Grey In 
 Florence, But The   Young Girl From America, Sick On The   Same Floor, Had 
 Died About Noon On The   Day Of   Grey's Departure, And With His Rather 
 Limited Knowledge Of   English The   Boy Had Mistaken Her For Bessie. And As 
 Her Brother Had Arrived That Morning And Had Sworn Roundly At The 
 Frightful Bill Presented To Him, The   Boy Had Naturally Confounded This 
 Party With The   One For Whom Grey Inquired, And Thus Had Been The   Cause 
 Of Much Needless Pain And Sorrow To Both Jack Trevellian And Grey. Neil 
 Had Come From Naples On The   Morning Train, Very Tired And Worn With His 
 Trip To Egypt, And A Good Deal Out Of   Sorts Because Of   A Letter Received 
 From His Mother In Naples In Which She Rated Him Soundly For His 
 Extravagance, Telling Him He Must Economize, And That The   Check She Sent 
 Him--A Very Small One--Must Suffice Until His Return To England, Where 
 She Confidently Expected Him To Marry Cousin Blanche Before The   Season 
 Was Over. 
   
   
   
 "I Hear," She Wrote In Conclusion, "That The   Widow Of   Archibald 
 Mcpherson Is In Rome With Her Daughter, But I Trust You Will Not Allow 
 Them To Entangle You In Any Way. The   Mother Will Fleece You Out Of   Every 
 Farthing You Have, While The   Daughter--Well I Do Not Know Her, So Will 
 Not Say What She May Do; Only Keep Clear Of   Them Both And Shun That 
 Crafty Woman As You Would The   Plague." 
   
   
   
 With This Letter In His Pocket And Barely Enough Money To Defray His Own 
 Expenses For A Few Weeks Longer, It Is Not To Be Wondered At, If Neil 
 Was Not In A Very Jubilant State Of   Mind When He Reached The   Quirinal, 
 And Found Matters As They Were--Bessie Very Low With The   Fever, Of   Which 
 He Had A Mortal Terror And Her Mother Destitute Of   Funds Except As Grey 
 Jerrold Had Supplied Them, Or As She Had Borrowed From Mrs. Meredith, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 107 
 To Whom She Owed Twenty Pounds, With No Possible Means Of   Paying. All 
 This And More, She Tearfully Explained To Neil, Who Listened To Her With 
 A Great Sinking At His Heart And A Feeling That He Had Plunged Into 
 Something Dreadful, From Which He Could Not Escape. There Was Manliness 
 Enough In His Nature To Make Him Wince A Little, When He Heard What Grey 
 Had Done, While At The   Same Time He Was Conscious Of   A Pang Of   Jealousy 
 As He Reflected That Only A Stronger Sentiment Than Mere Friendship For 
 Bessie Could Have Actuated Grey, Generous And Noble As He Knew Him To 
 Be. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If I Were Rich," He Sighed, As With A Conviction That He Was About 
 The Most Abused Person In The   World, He Went Into The   Room Where Bessie 
 Lay, White, And Worn, And Motionless Almost As The   Dead, For Though The 
 Fever Had Left Her She Was Very Weak, And Could Only Whisper Her 
 Welcome, While The   Great Tears Rolled Down Her Cheeks. 
   
   
   
 Neil Was Awfully Afraid Of   Her. There Might Still Be Infection In Her 
 Breath And Infection In The   Room. He Fancied He Smelled It, And 
 Involuntarily Put His Hands To His Mouth And Nose, As He Drew Near The 
 Bed. Bessie Saw The   Motion, And Interpreted It Aright. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil," She Said, With A Sob, "You Are Not Afraid Of   Me?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Certainly Not; Only This Fever Is A Confounded Thing When It Takes 
 Hold Of   A Great Hulking Fellow Like Myself, And Just Now I Am Very 
 Tired," He Said; Then, Heartily Ashamed Of   Himself As He Saw The   Look Of 
 Distress On Bessie's Face, He Bent And Kissed Her Forehead, And Told Her 
 How Sorry He Was To Find Her So Sick, And That He Would Not Leave Her 
 Till She Was Strong Again. 
   
   
   
 But All The   Time He Talked He Fidgeted In His Chair, And Kept Looking At 
 The Door As If Anxious To Escape Into The   Fresher Air. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think There Is Any Danger?" He Said To Flossie, Whom He 
 Encountered In The   Adjoining Room. 
   
   
   
   
 Flossie Knew He Was Afraid, And There Was Mischief In The   Merry Irish 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 108 
 Lassie's Heart, As She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Danger, Oh, No, If She Is Kept Quiet And Carefully Nursed, The   Doctor 
 Says She Will Soon Get Well Enough To Be Moved." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know That, Of   Course," Neil Stammered. "I Mean, Is There Any 
 Danger Of   My Taking It From Her--From The   Room--From The   Air, You Know? 
   
   
   
 "Are You Afraid Of   It?" Flossie Asked Him, Very Demurely, And He 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "N--No; Yes--I Believe I Am. Does That Make Any Difference?" 
   
   
   
 "I Should Say It Did, Very Decidedly," Flossie Answered, With Great 
 Earnestness And Evident Concern. "Mr. Jerrold Was Not One Bit Afraid, 
 And He Was In There All The   Time;" This, With A Saucy Twinkle In Her 
 Black Eyes, As She Saw The   Flush In Neil's Face And Guessed Its Cause. 
 "You Did Not Kiss Her, Of   Course?" She Continued, With The   Utmost 
 Gravity. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Did," He Answered Promptly. "Do You Think--Do You Think--" 
   
   
   
 "Yes I Do," She Said, Decidedly, Adding To Herself: "I Think You Are A 
 Fool!" To Him She Continued: "I'll Tell You What To Do. Grandma Is 
 Afraid, Like You, So I Know All The   Preventives. Let Me Burn A Match Or 
 Two Under Your Nose So That The   Fumes Will Saturate Your Face; That Will 
 Counteract Any Bad Effects From The   Kiss, And To Prevent Contagion 
 Hereafter, Get A Good Sized Leek. You Can Find One At Any Grocer's: Put 
 It In A Bit Of   Cloth, With A Piece Of   Camphor-Gum, And Wear It Over The 
 Pit Of   Your Stomach. You May Even Brave The   Small-Pox With That About 
 Your Person." 
   
   
   
 "But Won't It Smell Awfully?" Neil Asked, With A Shudder, As He Thought 
 Of Wearing About His Person An Obnoxious Leek, Whose Odor He Abominated. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 109 
   
 "It Will Smell Some, But What Of   That? You Can Endure A Great Deal In 
 Order To Feel Safe," Flossie Replied. 
   
   
   
 Neil Could Endure A Great Deal Where His Personal Safety Was Concerned, 
 And Wholly Deceived By Flossie's Manner, He Submitted To The   Burnt 
 Matches, Which Nearly Strangled Him, And Brought On So Violent A Fit Of 
 Coughing As Made Him Fear Lest He Should Burst A Blood-Vessel. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess You Are All Right As Far As The   Kiss Is Concerned," Flossie 
 Said, Nearly Bursting With Merriment. "And Now For The   Leek And Camphor. 
 I'll Fix It For You." 
   
   
   
 He Found The   Leek And The   Camphor And Flossie Tied Them Up For Him In A 
 Bit Of   Linen And Bade Him Be Quite Easy In His Mind, As With These 
 Disinfectants He Was Impervious To The   Plague Itself. 
   
   
   
 "What A Coward He Is, To Be Sure!" She Said, As She Watched Him Hurrying 
 Down The   Hall To His Room With His Disinfectants. "Sir Jack Told Me He 
 Was A Milksop And Not Half Worthy Of   Bessie, And He Was Right. I Think 
 Him An Idiot. Leeks, Indeed! Won't He Smell, Though, When The   Leek Gets 
 Warmed Through And Begins To Fume! Phew!" And The   Little Nose Went Up 
 Higher Than Its Wont As Flossie Returned To The   Sick-Room. 
   
   
   
 That Night Neil Wrote To His Mother The   Exact Condition Of   Affairs, 
 Telling Her How He Had Found His Aunt And Cousin, Whom He Could Not 
 Leave Without Being Stigmatized As A Brute; Telling Her What Grey Had 
 Done For Them; Telling Her That They Owed Old Mrs. Meredith Twenty 
 Pounds, And That Unless She Wished A Subscription Paper To Be Started 
 For Them In The   Hotel, Among The   English, Many Of   Whom Were Her 
 Acquaintances, She Must Send Money To Relieve Their Necessities, And Pay 
 Their Bills. Neil Felt Almost Sure That This Last Would Touch His 
 Mother, When Nothing Else Could Reach Her, And He Was Right. Neither She 
 Nor Her Husband Cared To Have Their Friends Contribute To The   Needs Of 
 Any One Who Bore Their Name, And The   Letter Which Lady Jane Sent To Her 
 Son Contained Sixty Pounds, Which She Bade Him Use To The   Best Possible 
 Advantage, Adding That He Was To Leave Rome As Soon As He Could, With 
 Any Show Of   Decency. This, Neil Would Gladly Have Done If He Could, But 
 When His Mother's Letter Arrived It Found Him Plunged Into A 
 Complication Of   Difficulties From Which He Could Not Extricate Himself. 
 Daisy Had Suddenly Been Stricken Down With The   Fever, Which Developed So 
 Rapidly And Assumed So Violent A Form That Neil's Strength, And Courage, 
   
 And Patience Were Taxed To The   Utmost, And He Might Have Succumbed 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 110 
 Entirely, If It Had Not Been For Flossie, Who Was Equal To Any 
 Emergency, And Who Resisted All Her Grandmother's Efforts To Get Her Out 
 Of The   Fever-Hole, As She Designated The   Hotel. 
   
   
   
 Flossie Would Not Go So Long As Bessie Needed Her. She Was Not Afraid, 
 She Said, And Every Morning Her Eyes Were Just As Saucy And Mirthful, 
 And The   Roses On Her Cheek Just As Bright, As If She Had Not Been Up 
 Half The   Night, Soothing The   Wildly Delirious Daisy, And Encouraging 
 Neil, Who, As The   Days Went By, Rose A Little In Her Estimation. He 
 Threw The   Obnoxious Leek From His Window, When, As Flossie Had 
 Predicted, Its Fumes Became Intolerable, And He Gave Up The   Large, Sunny 
 Room Which He Had Occupied At First, And Took A Smaller, Less Expensive 
 One, And He Learned To Deny Himself Many Things Before That Terrible 
 Fever Had Burned Itself Out. He Gave Up _Table D'hote_ And Lunch, And 
 Took To The   Restaurants Outside. He Gave Up Driving On The   Pincian Hill, 
 Or Having Carriages At All, And Patronized The   Street-Cars And Omnibuses 
 When He Went Out For An Airing, As Flossie Insisted That He Should Do 
 Each Day. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Believe I Could Make Something Of   Him In Time," The   Energetic 
 Little Lady Thought. "But, Dear Me! Bessie Would Humor All His Fancies, 
 And Be A Perfect Slave To His Caprices; Even Now She Will Not Let Him 
 Wait Upon Her Much, For Fear Of   Tiring Him." 
   
   
   
 And So The   Days Went On Until Two Weeks Were Gone, And Then One April 
 Morning It Was Whispered Among The   Few Guests Remaining In The   Hotel, 
 That Death Was Again In The   House, And More Trunks Were Packed In Haste, 
 And More People Left, Until The   Fourth Floor Was Almost As Silent As The 
 Room In Which Daisy Lay Dead, With A Strange Beauty In Her Face, To 
 Which Had Returned, As It Sometimes Does, All The   Freshness And 
 Loveliness Of   Youth, So That She Looked Like Some Fair Young Girl As She 
 Lay Upon Her Pillow, With Her Hands Upon Her Bosom, Just As She Had 
 Folded Them, When At The   Last She Said To Those Around Her: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Growing Late. I Think I Will Retire; Good-Night;" Then, Clasping 
 Her Hands Together, She Began The   Prayer Of   Her Childhood: "Now I Lay Me 
 Down To Sleep," Repeating The   Whole Distinctly, While, With The   Words, 
 "I Pray Thee, Lord, My Soul To Take," She Went To Meet The   God Who Is So 
 Pitiful And Kind, And Who Knew All The   Good That Was In Her, And Knew, 
 Too, What Thoughts Of   Remorse For The   Past And Prayers For Forgiveness 
 Had Been In Her Heart During The   Few Lucid Intervals Which Had Been 
 Given To Her. She Had Been Delirious Most Of   The   Time, And In Her 
 Delirium Had Talked Of   Things Which Made Poor Bessie Shudder, They 
   
 Revealed To Her So Much More Of   Her Mother's Past Than She Had Ever 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 111 
 Known. 
   
   
   
 Monte Carlo Was The   Field To Which Her Fancy Oftenest Took Flight, And 
 There, At The   Gaming-Table She Sat Again, Going Through The   Excitement 
 Of The   Olden Time, Losing And Winning--Winning And Losing--Sometimes 
 With Teddy At Her Side, And Sometimes With Men Of   A Baser, Lower Type, 
 With Whom She Bandied Jests, Until The   Scene Was Too Horrible Even For 
 The Iron-Nerved Flossie To Endure. Then, There Were Moments Of   Perfect 
 Consciousness, When She Knew And Spoke Rationally To Those About Her, 
 And Tried To Comfort Bessie, Who Insisted Upon Having A Lounge Taken 
 Into The   Room So That She Might See Her Mother, If She Could Not 
 Minister To Her. 
   
   
   
 Once, Startled By The   Expression Of   The   Faces Around Her, Daisy Said: 
   
   
   
 "Why Do You All Look So Sorry? Am I Very Sick? Am I Going To Die? Oh, 
 _Am_ I Going To Die? I Cannot Die. I Cannot! Don't Let Me Die! Don't; 
 Don't." 
   
   
   
 It Was Like The   Cry Of   A Frightened Child Begging A Reprieve From 
 Punishment, And That Piteous "Don't! Don't!" Rang In Bessie's Ears Long 
 After The   Lips Which Uttered The   Words Were Silent In Death. 
   
   
   
 During Their Journeyings Together, Daisy Had Shown The   Best There Was In 
 Her And Had Really Seemed Trying To Reform. When, On Her Return From 
 America, She Had Suggested That They Go Abroad, Saying She Would Sell 
 Her Diamonds To Defray The   Expenses, Bessie Had Refused At First, And 
 Had Only Consented On Condition That Her Mother Abandoned All Her Old 
 Habits Of   Life, And Neither Played Nor Bet, Nor Practiced Any Of   Her 
 Wiles Upon The   Opposite Sex For The   Purpose Of   Extorting Money From 
 Them. And All This Daisy Promised. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Be As Circumspect As A Methodist Parson's Wife," She Said; And She 
 Kept Her Word As Well As It Was Possible For Her To Do. 
   
   
   
 She Neither Played, Nor Bet, Nor Coaxed Money From Her Acquaintances By 
 Pretty Tales Of   Poverty, And If She Sometimes Bandied Familiar Jests 
 With Her Gentlemen Friends, Bessie Did Not Know It, And There Was 
   
 Springing Up In Her Heart A Strong Feeling Of   Respect For Her Mother 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 112 
 Who, Just As The   New Life Was Beginning, Was To Be Taken From Her. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mamma," She Sobbed, Putting Her Poor, Pale, Face Close To That Of 
 The Dying Woman, For Neil Had Taken Her In His Arms And Laid Her Beside 
 Her Mother "Oh, Mamma, How Can I Give You Up." Then, As The   Greater 
 Fear For Her Mother's Future Overmastered Every Other Feeling, She Said: 
 "Speak To Me, Mother; Tell Me You Are Not Afraid; Tell Me You Are Sorry; 
 Tell Me, Oh, My Heavenly Father, If Mother Must Die, Forgive Her All The 
 Past And Take Her To Thyself." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Daisy Murmured, Moving A Little Uneasily, "Forgive Me All The 
 Past--And There Is So Much To Forgive. I Am Sorry, And Most Of   All For 
 Archie And Bessie, Whom I Neglected So Long. Oh, How Pleasant The   Old 
 Home At Stoneleigh Looks To Me Now. Bury Me By Archie In The   Grass, It 
 Is So Quiet There; And Now It Is Getting Late. I Think I Will Retire. 
 Good-Night!" 
   
   
   
 And Then, Folding Her Hands Together, She Said The   "Now I Lay Me," And 
 Flossie, Who Was Bending Over Her, Knew That She Was Dead, And Motioning 
 To Neil, Bade Him Take Bessie Away. 
   
   
   
 Neil Was Very Tender And Very Kind And Loving To The   Poor Little Girl 
 Quivering With Pain, But Uttering No Sound And Shedding No Tear As She 
 Lay Passive In His Arms, But He Felt That He Was Badly Abused, And That 
 The Burden Laid Upon Him Was Heavier Than He Could Bear. Could He Have 
 Had His Way, Daisy Would Have Been Buried In The   Protestant Cemetery, In 
 Rome. This Would Have Been Far Less Expensive And Have Saved Him No End 
 Of Trouble. But When He Suggested It To Bessie, She Said "No" So 
 Decidedly That He Gave It Up And Nerved Himself To Meet What He Never 
 Could Have Met But For Flossie, Who, As Far As She Could, Managed 
 Everything, Even To Battling Fiercely With The   Proprietor, Whose Bill 
 She Compelled Him To Lessen By Several Hundred Francs, And When He 
 Demanded Payment For Four Dozen Towels Which He Said Had Been Ruined, 
 She Insisted Upon Taking The   Towels, Which She Said Were Hers, If She 
 Paid For Them. Never Had Portier Or Clerk Encountered Such A Tempest As 
 She Proved To Be, And They Finally Surrendered The   Field And Let Her 
 Have Her Own Way, Shrugging Their Shoulders Significantly, As They 
 Called Her "_La Petite Diable Irelandaise_." 
   
   
   
 It Was Old Mrs. Meredith Who Furnished The   Necessary Funds, For There 
 Was No Time To Send To England. Neil Telegraphed To His Father, Asking 
 Him To Go Down To Stoneleigh And Meet Them On Their Arrival With The 
 Body. But The   Hon. John Was Suffering With The   Gout, And Only Anthony 
   
 And Dorothy Were There, When Neil And Flossie And Bessie Came, The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 113 
 Latter Utterly Exhausted And Unable To Sit Up A Moment After Entering 
 The House. So They Took Her To Her Old Room, Which Dorothy Had Made As 
 Comfortable And Pleasant As She Could; And There Bessie Lay, Weak As A 
 Little Child, While The   Kind Neighbors Came Again And Stood In The 
 Yew-Shaded Cemetery Where Daisy Was Buried And Where There Was Room For 
 No More Of   The   Mcphersons. 
   
   
   
 "Now What?" Flossie Said To Neil, When The   Burial Was Over And They Sat 
 Alone In The   Parlor; "Now What Are You Going To Do?" And When He 
 Answered, Gloomily, "I Am Sure I Don't Know," She Flashed Her Black Eyes 
 Upon Him And Replied: "You Don't Know? Then Let Me Tell You; Marry 
 Bessie At Once. What Else Can You Do? Surely You Will Not Leave Her Here 
 Alone?" 
   
   
   
 "I Know I Ought Not To Leave Her Here," Neil Said, Despondingly. "But I 
 Cannot Marry Her Now." 
   
   
   
 "Why Not?" Flossie Asked Him Sharply, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Marry Her And Starve, As We Surely Should Do. I Have No Means 
 Of My Own, And Mother Would Turn Me From Her Door If I Brought Her 
 Bessie As My Wife. As It Is, I Dread Going To Her With All These Heavy 
 Bills. It Was A Foolish Thing To Bring Mrs. Mcpherson Home, And I Said 
 So At The   Time. That Woman Has Been A Curse To Every One With Whom She 
 Ever Came In Contact." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mamma, Poor Mamma, I Wish I, Too, Were Dead, As You Are," Moaned, 
 Or Rather Gasped A Little White-Faced Girl Who Was Standing Just Outside 
 The Door, And Had Heard All Neil Was Saying. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Had Remained Upstairs As Long As She Could Endure It, And When 
 She Heard Voices In The   Parlor And Knew That Neil And Flossie Were 
 There, She Arose, And, Putting On A Dressing-Gown And Shawl, Crept Down 
 Stairs To Go To Them. But Flossie's Question Arrested Her Steps, And 
 Leaning Against The   Side Of   The   Door, She Heard All Their Conversation, 
 And Knew The   Bitterness There Was In Neil's Heart Toward Her Mother, 
 Less By What He Said, Than By The   Tone Of   His Voice As He Said It, For 
 There Was In It A Cold, Hard Ring Which Made Her Shiver And Sent Her 
 Back To The   Bed She Had Quitted, Where She Lay For Hours, Until She Had 
   
 Thought It Out And Knew What She Meant To Do. But She Said Nothing Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 114 
 Her Decision Either To Neil Or Flossie, The   Latter Of   Whom Left Her The 
 Next Day To Join Her Grandmother, In London. 
   
   
   
 Neil Waited A Few Days Longer, Loath To Leave Bessie And Dreading To Go 
 Home And Meet What He Knew He Must Meet When He Told His Mother The 
 Amount Of   Her Indebtedness To Mrs. Meredith, Who Had Signified Her Wish 
 To Be Paid As Soon As Possible. 
   
   
   
 Naturally Dull Of   Perception As He Was, Neil Was Vaguely Conscious Of   A 
 Change In Bessie's Manner, But He Attributed It To Grief For The   Loss Of 
 Her Mother, Wondering A Little That She Could Mourn So Deeply, A Death, 
 Which, To Him, Seemed A Relief, For Daisy Was Not A Person Whom He Would 
 Care To Acknowledge As His Mother-In-Law. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Could Not Forget The   Words She Had Overheard, And Though They 
 Might Be True, She Knew Neil Ought Not To Have Spoken Them To A 
 Comparative Stranger, And She Began To Realize, As She Never Had Before, 
 That In Neil's Nature There Was Much Which Did Not Accord With Hers. 
 Many And Many A Time Thoughts Of   Grey Jerrold Filled Her Mind, And In 
 Her Half-Waking Hours At Night, She Heard Again His Voice, So Full Of 
 Sympathy, And Felt An Inexpressible Longing To See Him Again, And Hear 
 Him Speak To Her. Still, She Meant To Be Loyal To Neil, And On The 
 Morning Of   His Departure, When He Was Deploring His Inability To Marry 
 Her At Once, She Lifted Her Sad Eyes To Him And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Is There Nothing You Can Do To Help Yourself? I Will Do My Part Gladly, 
 And It Cannot Cost Us Much To Live--Just Us Two." 
   
   
   
 The Next Moment Her Face Was Crimson, As She Reflected That What She Had 
 Said, Seemed Like Begging Neil To Marry Her, And His Answer Was Not Very 
 Reassuring. 
   
   
   
 "There Is _Nothing_ For Me To Do; Absolutely Nothing." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Other Men Find Employment If They Want It?" Bessie Asked, And He 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 4 ( Poor Daisy) Pg 115 
   
 "Yes, If They Want It; But I Do Not. You Know As Well As I The   Prejudice 
 Among People Of   My Rank Against Clerkships, And Trade, And The   Like. As 
 A Rule The   Mcphersons Do Not Work." 
   
   
   
 "But I Am Not Ashamed To Work, And I Am As Much A Mcpherson As You," 
 Bessie Answered Him, Emboldened For Once To Say What She Thought. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Answered, Slowly, "And I Am Sorry For It. You Told Me At One 
 Time You Thought Of   Going Out As Governess. Never Harbor That Idea 
 Again, If You Care For Me. I Cannot Have People Pointing Out My Wife As 
 One Who Had Taught Their Children." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Bowed Her Head Silently As If In Acquiescence, And Neil Never 
 Suspected What Was Passing In Her Mind, Nor Dreamed That A Tide Was Set 
 In Motion Which Would Take Bessie Away From Him Forever. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 5 ( Bessie's Decision) Pg 116 
   
 "And So You Have Determined To Go To America?" Neil Said To Bessie About 
 Four Weeks Later, When He Came To Stoneleigh In Obedience To A Letter 
 From Bessie Telling Him She Wished To See Him On A Matter Of   Importance. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Replied, "I Am Going To America. My Passage Is Engaged, And I 
 Sail In Two Weeks, In Company With A Mrs. Goodnough, Of   Bangor, A Nice 
 Old Lady, Who Will Take Good Care Of   Me." 
   
   
   
 "Well," And Neil Stroked His Mustache Thoughtfully, "I Am Not Sure But 
   
 That It Is A Good Idea To Beard The   Old Woman In Her Den. You Will Be 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 5 ( Bessie's Decision) Pg 117 
 Likely To Succeed Where Others Would Fail, And When You Are Sure Of   Her 
 Fortune Send For Me." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Levity In His Manner Which Bessie Resented, And She Said To 
 Him, Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "If By The   'Old Woman' You Mean My Aunt Betsey, I Would Rather You Did 
 Not Speak Of   Her Thus. She Has Been Kind To Father And Me--Very Kind. 
 But It Is Not Her Fortune I Am Going After. It Is My Own! I Have Always 
 Thought I Had One Somewhere, And As It Does Not Seem To Be Here, It May 
 Be In America. But, Jesting Aside. I Am Going To Find Something To Do. 
 It Is No Disgrace To Work There, And Your Friends Will Never Know." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Sure Of   That," Neil Said. "But What Do You Mean To Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Anything I Can Find," Bessie Answered, Decidedly. 
   
   
   
 Neil Only Smiled And Thought How Sure It Was That Once With Her Aunt She 
 Would Become A Favorite, And Eventually, An Heiress To The   Fortune He So 
 Greatly Coveted. 
   
   
   
 He Should Miss Her, He Knew, And Still It Would Be A Relief Not To Have 
 Her On His Mind, As She Would Be, If Left Alone At Stoneleigh. So, On 
 The Whole, She Had Done Wisely When She Planned To Go To America, And He 
 Did Not Oppose Her, But Said He Would Be In Liverpool The   25th, To See 
 Her Off. He Did Not Ask If She Had The   Necessary Funds For The   Voyage; 
 He Had Trouble Enough On That Score, And Was Not Likely Soon To Forget 
 The Scene, Or Rather Succession Of   Scenes, Enacted At Trevellian House, 
 When Mrs. Meredith's Bills Were Presented To His Mother, Who, But For 
 Shame's Sake, Would Have Repudiated Them At Once As Something She Was 
 Not Lawfully Obliged To Pay. 
   
   
   
 Neither Did He Inquire Who Mrs. Goodnough Was, And Did Not Know That She 
 Was A Poor Woman Who Had Worked In The   Fields, And Was Going Out To New 
 York, Not As First-Class Passenger Nor Even Second, But As Steerage, And 
 Bessie's Ticket Was Of   The   Same Nature. She Had But Little Money, And 
 When She Heard From Mrs. Goodnough, Who Was A Friend Of   Dorothy's, And 
 Who Had Once Been In America, That A Steerage Passage Was Oftentimes 
 Very Comfortable, And That Many Respectable People Took It Because Of 
   
 Its Cheapness, She Put Aside All Feelings Of   Pride, And Said To Mrs. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 5 ( Bessie's Decision) Pg 118 
 Goodnough: 
   
   
   
 "I Will Go Steerage With You," And From This Plan She Never Swerved. 
   
   
   
 But She Would Not Tell Neil Then; Time Enough At The   Last When He Came 
 To See Her Off, And Must, Of   Course, Know The   Truth. 
   
   
   
 She Knew He Would Be Very Angry, And Probably Insist Upon Paying The 
 Difference, But She Could Take No More Money From Him, And Her Blood Was 
 Hot Whenever She Reflected What She Had Heard Him Say To Flossie Of   The 
 Bills Incurred In Rome, And Which She Meant To Pay To The   Uttermost 
 Farthing, If Her Life Was Spared And She Found Something To Do In The 
 New World, Where To Work Was Not Degrading. But She Must Know The 
 Amount, And She Timidly Asked Neil To Tell Her How Much It Was. 
   
   
   
 "Enough! I Assure You. Those Italians Are Rascals And Cheats--The Whole 
 Of Them; But It Need Not Trouble You, The   Debt Is Paid," He Said, A 
 Little Bitterly. But Bessie Insisted Upon Knowing, And Finally Wrung 
 From Him That Two Hundred And Fifty Pounds Would Probably Cover The 
 Whole Indebtedness. 
   
   
   
 "Bringing Mother Home And All?" Bessie Asked, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Bringing Her Home And All; That Was A Useless Expense." 
   
   
   
 He Spoke Before He Thought, And When He Saw How Quickly The   Tears Came 
 To Bessie's Eyes, He Repented The   Act, And Stooping Down To Kiss Her, 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "Forgive Me, Bessie, I Did Not Mean To Wound You; But Mother Did Fret So 
 About The   Bills. You Know She Did Not Like Your Mother." 
   
   
   
 "Tell Her I Shall Pay Them All," Bessie Answered, As She Withdrew 
 Herself From The   Arm He Had Thrown Round Her. "My Mother Was My Own, And 
 With All Her Faults I Loved Her, And I Believe She Was A Good Woman At 
   
 The Last. I Should Die If I Did Not." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 5 ( Bessie's Decision) Pg 119 
   
 "Yes, Oh Yes, Of   Course," Neil Said, Feeling Very Awkward And Uncertain 
 What To Say Next. 
   
   
   
 At Last He Asked, Rather Abruptly, If Bessie Knew Where Jack Trevellian 
 And Grey Jerrold Were, Saying He Had Never Heard From Either Of   Them 
 Since He Was In Rome. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Replied That Flossie Had Written That Sir Jack Was Somewhere In 
 The Bavarian Alps Leading A Kind Of   Bohemian Life, And That He Had 
 Written To His Steward At Trevellian Castle That He Should Not Be Home 
 Until He Had Seen The   Passion Play, Then In Process Of   Presentation At 
 Oberammergau. 
   
   
   
 "He Never Writes Flossie," Bessie Said; "Neither Does She Know Where Mr. 
 Jerrold Is. She Wrote To Him At Venice, But He Did Net Answer Her 
 Letter. Perhaps He Has Gone Home." 
   
   
   
 Neil Said It Was Possible, Adding, That She Would Probably See Him In 
 America, As His Aunt Lucy Lived In Allington. 
   
   
   
 "But You Are Not To Fall In Love With Him," He Continued, Laughingly. 
 "You Are Mine, And I Shall Come To Claim You As Soon As You Write Me You 
 Have Found That Fortune You Are Going After. Do Your Best, Little Bess, 
 And If You Cannot Untie The   Old Maid's Purse Strings Nobody Can." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Made No Reply, But In Her Heart There Was A Feeling Which Boded 
 No Good To Neil, Who Left Her The   Next Day, Promising To Come Down To 
 Liverpool And See Her Off. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 120 
   
   
   
 It Was A Steady Down-Pour, And The   Streets Of   Liverpool, Always Black 
 And Dirty, Looked Dirtier And Blacker Than Ever On The   Day When Neil 
 Mcpherson Walked Restlessly Up And Down The   Entrance Hall Of   The 
 North-Western Hotel, Now Scanning The   Piles Of   Baggage Waiting To Be 
 Taken To The   Germanic, And Then Looking Ruefully Out Upon The   Rain 
 Falling So Steadily. 
   
   
   
 "It Is A Dreary Day For Her To Start, Poor Little Girl. I Wish I Had 
 Money Of   My Own, And I Would Never Let Her Go," He Said To Himself, As 
 He Began To Realize What It Would Be To Have Bessie Separated From Him 
 The Breadth Of   The   Great Ocean. 
   
   
   
 Selfish And Weak As We Have Shown Neil To Be, He Loved Bessie Better 
 Than He Loved Anything Except Himself, And There Was A Load On His Heart 
 And A Lump In His Throat Every Time He Thought Of   Her. She Was To Sail 
 That Afternoon At Three, And He Had Come From London On The   Night 
 Express To Meet Her And Say Good-By. His Father, And Mother, And Blanche 
 Were Staying At A Gentleman's House, A Few Miles From The   City, And He 
 Was To Join Them There In The   Evening, And Make One Of   A Large 
 Dinner-Party Given In Honor Of   Lady Jane. He Had Told His Mother That 
 Bessie Was Going To America, And In Her Delight At The   Good News She Did 
 Not Oppose His Going To See Her Off, And Actually Handed Him A 
 Five-Pound Note, Which He Was To Give To Bessie With Her Best Wishes For 
 A Pleasant Voyage And Happiness In The   New World. 
   
   
   
 Thus Armed And Equipped, Neil Waited Until A Whiz And A Shriek Outside 
 Told Him The   Train From Chester Was In, And, Going Out, He Stood At The 
 Gate When Bessie Came Through, Accompanied By Mrs. Goodnough, Who 
 Carried Her Bag And Waterproof, And Who Courtesied Very Low To Neil. 
 Never Had The   Latter Seen Bessie Look As Lovely, As She Did To Him Then 
 In Her Simple Traveling-Dress Of   Black, Which Brought Out So Clearly The 
 Dazzling Purity Of   Her Complexion, And Seemed To Intensify The   Deep Blue 
 Of Her Large, Sad Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie!" He Exclaimed, Taking Her Hand And Putting It Under His 
 Arm, "How Can I Let You Go? Where Is Mrs. Goodnough? And Who Is This 
 Woman Bobbing Up And Down And Staring So At Me?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 121 
   
 Neil Had A Great Contempt For People Like Mrs. Goodnough, And When 
 Bessie Said To Him, In A Low Tone, "It Is My _Compagnon Du Voyage_. She 
 Is Rough-Looking, But Kind And Good. I Wish You Would Speak To Her," He 
 Answered, Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "That Woman! You Going Out With Her! Why, She Looks Like A Fish-Woman! 
 She Is Only Fit To Be A Steerage Passenger!" 
   
   
   
 "She Is A Steerage Passenger, And I Am Steerage, Too," Bessie Said, Very 
 Quietly, While Neil Dropped Her Hand As If It Had Burned Him. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, What Do You Mean?" He Exclaimed, Glancing Down Upon Her And 
 Stopping Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 "Let Us Go Inside. Do Not Make A Scene Here, Please," Bessie Answered 
 Him, In A Low, Firm Voice, While Her Cheek Grew A Shade Paler And 
 Something Shone In Her Eyes Which Neil Had Never Seen There Before. 
   
   
   
 "A Private Parlor, Please; A Small One Will Answer," He Said To The 
 Clerk At The   Bureau; And In A Few Moments He Was Sitting With Bessie At 
 His Side, Asking Her To Tell Him What She Meant By Saying She Was 
 Steerage, Too. 
   
   
   
 "It Means," She Began, Unfalteringly, "That I Have No Money For A First 
 Class Ticket, Which Costs More Than Three Times As Much As Steerage. 
 Many Respectable People Go Out That Way, And It Is Very Comfortable. The 
 Germanic Is A New Boat, And All The   Apartments Are Clean And Nice, I Am 
 Not Ashamed Of   It. I Am Ashamed Of   Nothing, Except The   Debt I Owe Your 
 Mother, And That I Had To Borrow Five Pounds Of   Anthony, Who Insisted 
 Upon Giving It To Me But I Would Not Take It. Why Do You Look At Me So 
 Strangely, Neil? Do You Think I Have Committed The   Unpardonable Sin?" 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," Neil Began, Huskily, And In A Voice Choked With Passion, "This 
 Is The   Drop Too Much. I Knew You Had Some Low Instincts, But Never 
 Dreamed You Could Stoop To This Degradation, Which Affects Me As Much As 
 It Does You. But It Is Not Too Late To Change, And You Must Do It." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 122 
   
 "No, Neil, I Cannot. I Have Barely Enough To Get There As It Is," She 
 Replied, And He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Mother Sent You Five Pounds With Her Compliments. Will That Do? Here It 
 Is," And He Offered Her The   Note, Which She Put Aside Quickly, As She 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Take That From Your Mother. Give It Back To Her, And, If You 
 Think She Meant It Well, Thank Her For Me, And Tell Her I Shall Pay The 
 Whole Some Day When I Earn It." 
   
   
   
 She Emphasized The   Last Words, And, More Angry Than Before, Neil 
 Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "Earn It! Why Will You Persist In Such Nonsense, As If You Were A Common 
 Char-Woman? You Know As Well As I That You Are Going To Aunt Betsey With 
 The Hope To Get Some Of   Her Money, As You Unquestionably Will." 
   
   
   
 "Neil, I Am Not," Bessie Answered, Firmly. "I Am Going To America, 
 Because There I Can Work And Be Respected, Too, While Here, According To 
 Your Code, I Cannot." 
   
   
   
 "Then, For Heaven's Sake, Go Decently, And Not Herd With A Lot Of 
 Cattle, For Emigrants Are Little Better; And Do Not Make Yourself A 
 Spectacle For The   Other Passengers To Gaze Upon And Wonder About, As 
 They Will Be Sure To Do. If You Have No Pride For Yourself, You Have No 
 Right To Disgrace Me. How Do You Think It Will Sound, Some Day, That 
 Neil Mcpherson's Wife Went Out As Steerage? Have You No Feeling About 
 It?" 
   
   
   
 "Not In That Way--No," Bessie Replied. "It Seems To Me I Have Been In 
 The Steerage All My Life, And This Can Be No Worse. Lady Bothwaite Went 
 Thus To Australia To See How It Fared With The   Passengers." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, And Got Herself Well Laughed At As A Lunatic," Neil Rejoined. 
 Then, After A Pause, He Continued, Excitedly: "But To Come To The 
   
 Point--You Must Either Give Up This Crazy Plan Or Me. I Can Have No 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 123 
 Share In This Disgrace, Which The   World Would Never Forget, And Which 
 Mother Would Never Forgive. My Wife Must Not Come From The   Steerage." 
   
   
   
 He Spoke With Great Decision, For He Was Very Angry, And For A Moment 
 There Was Perfect Silence Between Them, While Bessie Regarded Him 
 Fixedly, With An Expression On Her Face Which Made Him Uneasy, For He 
 Did Not Quite Mean All He Had Said To Her, And There Was A Strong 
 Clinging Of   His Heart To This Fragile Little Girl, Who Said At Last, 
 Very Softly And Low: 
   
   
   
 "You Mean It, Neil?--Mean What You Say?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Answered Her. "You Must Choose Steerage Or Me!" 
   
   
   
 "Then, Neil," She Continued, Taking Off Her Engagement-Ring And Putting 
 It Into His Hand, "I Am Afraid It Must Be Steerage. There Is Your Ring; 
 It Is All Ended Between Us. And It Is Better That It Is So. I Have 
 Thought For Some Time That We Could Not Be Happy Together With Our 
 Dissimilar Tastes. I Should Always Be Doing Something You Did Not Like, 
 And Which I Could Not Think Was Wrong. Besides This, We Need Not Deceive 
 Ourselves Longer With The   Hope That Your Mother Will Ever Give Her 
 Consent To Our Marriage, For She Will Not, And As We Cannot Marry 
 Without It, I Think It Better That We Should Part; Not In Anger, Neil," 
 And She Laid Her Hand Caressingly Upon His Arm. "We Have Loved Each 
 Other Too Well For That. We Will Be Friends Always, As We Are Cousins, 
 But Never Man And Wife. We Are Free, Both Of   Us;" And As She Spoke There 
 Kept Coming Over Her A Most Delicious Sense Of   Relief, As If Some Burden 
 Were Being Rolled From Her, And The   Expression Of   Her Face Was Not That 
 Of A Young Girl Who Has Just Broken With The   Man She Loved. 
   
   
   
 And Neil Felt The   Change In Her, And Rebelled Against It, Saying That He 
 Would Not Give Her Up Though She Went Steerage A Hundred Times, And In 
 His Excitement He Offered To Marry Her That Day, If She Were Willing, 
 And Take Her At Once To His Mother, Who Would Not Shut The   Door Against 
 Them, When She Knew The   Deed Was Done. 
   
   
   
 But Bessie Was Resolute, And Neil Was Obliged To Abide With Her 
 Decision, But His Face Was Very Gloomy, And There Was A Sense Of   Pain 
 And Loss In His Heart When At Last He Entered The   Carriage Which Was To 
 Take Bessie To The   Wharf. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 124 
   
   
 Mrs. Goodnough Was To Attend To The   Luggage And See That It Was On 
 Board, Consequently Neil Was Spared All Trouble, As Bessie Meant He 
 Should Be. The   Rain Was Still Falling, And There Were Many Cabs And 
 Hansoms Crowding The   Dock When Neil And Bessie Reached It. 
   
   
   
 "Where Will You Go? With The   Steerage Gang? If So, For Heaven's Sake 
 Keep Your Veil Over Your Face. I Should Not Like To Have Any Friend Of 
 Mine, Who Might Chance To Be Here, See You," Neil Said, Impatiently, And 
 Bessie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Stay By Mrs. Goodnough Till The   Tug Takes Us Out. There She Is 
 Now, In The   Distance, I Can Make My Way To Her Very Well Alone, And As 
 It Is Raining Hard, We Had Better Say Good-By Here In The   Carriage. You 
 Cannot Help Me Any, And--" She Hesitated An Instant, And Then Added: 
 "You Might Be Recognized." 
   
   
   
 Neil Hated Himself Cordially, And Called Himself A Sneak And A Coward, 
 But He Followed Bessie's Advice, And Drawing Up The   Window Of   The 
 Carriage, Clasped Her To His Bosom As He Said Farewell, Telling Her It 
 Was Not Forever, That She Was His Still, And He Should Come For Her Some 
 Day, And Claim Her Promise To Him. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Contradict Him. She Knew He Was Suffering Greatly, And 
 She Pitied Him, While All The   Time There Was In Her Heart A Little Song 
 Of Gladness That She Was Free. Taking His Face Between Her Hand, She 
 Kissed It Tenderly, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Good-By, Neil, And May God Bless You And Make You A Good And Noble Man. 
 I Know You Will Never Forget Me. Too Much Has Passed Between Us For 
 That; But You Will Learn To Be Very Happy Without Me. Good-By." 
   
   
   
 She Touched His Lips Again; Then, Opening The   Door Herself, She Sprang 
 To The   Ground Before He Could Stop Her. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Get Out; Good-By," She Said, Waving Him Back As He Was About To 
 Alight, And Opening Her Umbrella And Pulling The   Hood Of   Her Waterproof 
   
 Over Her Head, She Started In The   Direction Of   Mrs. Goodnough, Leaving 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 125 
 Neil With Such A Tumult Of   Thought Crowding His Brain As Nearly Drove 
 Him Wild. 
   
   
   
 If He Had Not Fancied That He Saw One Of   His London Acquaintances In The 
 Distance, He Might Have Followed Bessie, But He Could Not Be Seen, For 
 Fear That The   Reason For His Being There Should Come Out, And It Become 
 Known That A Mcpherson Was Allowed To Go To America As A Steerage 
 Passenger; So He Sat A Moment And Watched The   Little Figure With The 
 Waterproof Hood Over Its Head Making Its Way To Where A Rough-Looking 
 Woman Was Standing, With An Immense Cotton Umbrella Over Her Sun-Bonnet 
 And Evidently Waiting For Some One. And So Bessie Vanished From Neil's 
 Sight, And He Saw Her No More. 
   
   
   
 "Back To The   Hotel," He Said To The   Cabman, Who Obeyed Willingly, While 
 Neil, Always On The   Alert, Closed The   Windows Lest He Should He Seen And 
 Recognized. 
   
   
   
 But The   Air Was Close And Hot, And When He Thought Himself Out Of   Danger 
 He Drew The   Window Down And Looked Out Just In Time To Meet The   Eyes Of 
 Grey Jerrold Who Was Driving In An Opposite Direction. There Was An 
 Exclamation From Grey, A Call For Both Cabmen To Stop, And Before Neil 
 Could Collect His Senses The   Two Carriages Were Drawn Up Side By Side 
 And He Was Shaking Hands With Grey Through The   Window. 
   
   
   
 "So Glad I Happened To Meet You," Grey Said. "I Wanted To Say Good-By, 
 For I Am Off For America." 
   
   
   
 "America!" Neil Repeated, And His Lower Jaw Dropped Suddenly, As If He 
 Had Been Seized With Paralysis. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Grey Rejoined. "I Sail In The   Germanic With My Aunt Lucy. She 
 Came Down To Liverpool Yesterday With Some Friends. I Shall Find Her At 
 The Wharf. I Have Just Arrived In The   Train From Chester. I Was Only In 
 London For A Day, But I Called At Your House To See You, And Learned 
 That You Were Out Of   Town, So I Left A Little Note For You. Neil"--And 
 Grey Spoke Very Low, As We Do When We Speak Of   The   Dead--"I Have Been In 
   
 Prussia, Austria, And Russia Since I Left Italy, But I Know I Ought To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 126 
 Have Written And Told You How Sorry I Was For--For What Happened In 
 Rome. If It Had Not Been For My Aunt, I Believe I Should Have Gone Back 
 And Helped You. I--" 
   
   
   
 Here Grey Stopped, For Since His Interview With Jack Trevellian He Had 
 Never Mentioned Bessie's Name To Any One, And He Could Not Do So Now 
 Even To Neil, Who, Having No Idea Of   The   Mistake Under Which Grey Was 
 Laboring, And Supposing He, Of   Course, Was Referring To Daisy, Replied 
 With An Indifference Which Made Grey's Flesh Creep: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Thanks; They Told Me How Kind You Were, And I Ought To Have 
 Written You, But I Had So Much To See To. I Trust I May Never Go Through 
 The Like Again. Those Landlords Are Perfect Swindlers, The   Whole Of 
 Them, And Ought To Be Indicted." 
   
   
   
 He Spoke Excitedly, And Grey Gazed At Him In Blank Astonishment. Was He 
 Perfectly Heartless That He Could Speak Thus Of   An Event, The   Mere 
 Remembrance Of   Which Made Grey's Heart Throb With Anguish? Had He Really 
 No Abiding Love For Bessie, That He Could Speak Thus Of   The   Trouble And 
 Expense Her Death Had Caused Him? Grey Could Not Tell, But He Was Never 
 As Near Hating Neil Mcpherson, As He Was That Moment, And He Felt A 
 Greater Desire To Thrash Him Than He Had Done At Melrose When The 
 Star-Spangled Banner Was Insulted. 
   
   
   
 He Could Not Pursue The   Subject Further, And He Changed The   Conversation 
 By Speaking Of   Jack Trevellian, From Whom He Had Not Heard Since He Left 
 Him In Vienna, Weeks Before. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Written To Him," He Said, "But Have Received No Answer. I Have 
 Also Written To Miss Meredith, With A Like Result, And Conclude I Have 
 No Friends This Side The   Water, So I Am Going Home." 
   
   
   
 "You Can Count On Me For A Friend Always," Neil Said, With A Sudden Gush 
 Of Warmth, As He Extended His Hand, Adding Hurriedly: "And Now I Must 
 Say Good-By, As I Have An Engagement. _Au Revoir_ And _Bon Voyage_." 
   
   
   
 "Good-By," Grey Answered, A Little Coldly, And The   Carriages Moved On, 
   
 Greatly To The   Relief Of   Neil, Who Had Been In A Tremor Of   Fear Lest 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 127 
 Bessie Should Be Inquired For And He Be Obliged To Tell Where She Was. 
   
   
   
 During His Interview With Grey His Conscience And His Pride Had Been 
 Waging A Fierce Battle The   Latter Bidding Him Say Nothing Of   Bessie, 
 Who Possibly Might Not Be Seen During The   Voyage, As She Had Promised To 
 Keep Strictly Out Of   The   Sight Of   The   Saloon Passengers, And, Unless 
 Necessary, Not To Tell Any One Except Her Aunt That She Had Crossed As 
 Steerage. Thus The   Disgrace Might Never Be Known. But His Conscience 
 Bade Him Tell Grey The   Truth, And Ask Him To Find Bessie On Shipboard, 
 And Do What He Could To Lighten The   Dreariness Of   Her Situation. Why He 
 Did Not Do This Neil Could Not Tell, And When The   Opportunity Was Passed 
 He Cursed Himself For A Miserable Coward, And Actually Put His Head From 
 The Window To Bid The   Cabman Turn Back And Overtake The   Carriage They 
 Had Met. 
   
   
   
 "Ten Chances To One If I Find Him Now. I'll Write And Confess The   Whole 
 Thing," He Finally Decided, And So Went Back To The   Hotel, Where He 
 Passed A Miserable Three Hours, Until It Was Time To Dress For The 
 Dinner At The   House Where His Mother Was Visiting. 
   
   
   
 It Was Quite A Large Dinner-Party, Consisting Mostly Of   Matrons And 
 Elderly Men, So That Neil's Presence Was Hailed With Delight, And He Was 
 The Center Of   Attraction For At Least Four Young Ladies, Among Whom 
 Blanche Was Conspicuous. But Neil Had No Heart For Anything, And Seemed 
 So Silent And Absent-Minded That His Mother Whispered To Him In An 
 Aside: 
   
   
   
 "What Ails You, Neil? Surely You Are Not Fretting After That Girl?" 
   
   
   
 She Knew Bessie Was To Sail That Afternoon, And That Neil Was To See Her 
 Off, But She Was Not Prepared For The   White Face Which He Turned To Her, 
 Or The   Bitter Tones In Which He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Am Fretting For That Girl, As You Call Her. And I Would Give 
 Half My Life To Be With Her This Minute. But She Is Gone. She Is Lost To 
 Me Forever, And I Wish I Were Dead." 
   
   
   
   
 To This Outburst Lady Jane Made No Reply, But, As She Looked Into Her 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 6 (  In Liverpool ) Pg 128 
 Son's Face, There Flashed Upon Her A Doubt As To The   Result Of   Her 
 Opposition To Bessie, And The   Question As To Whether It Would Not Be 
 Better To Withdraw It And Let Him Have His Way. The   Girl Was Well 
 Enough, Or Would Be If She Had Money, And This She Would Unquestionably 
 Get From The   Old-Maid Aunt. She Would Wait And See, And Meantime She 
 Would Give Neil A Grain Of   Comfort, So She Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "I Had No Idea You Loved Her So Much. Perhaps That Aunt May Make Her 
 Rich, And Then She Would Not Be So Bad A Match. You _Must_ Marry Money." 
   
   
   
 Yes, Neil Must Marry Money If Possible, But He Must Marry Bessie, Too; 
 And As He Looked Upon The   Broken Engagement As Something Which Could 
 Easily Be Taken Up Again, He Felt Greatly Consoled By His Mother's 
 Words, And For The   Remainder Of   The   Evening Was As Gay And Agreeable As 
 Lady Jane Could Wish. But Still There Was Always In His Mind The   Picture 
 Of A Forlorn Little Girl, Wrapped In A Blue Waterproof, With The   Hood 
 Over Her Head, Disappearing From His Sight Through The   Rain, And He Was 
 Constantly Wondering What She Was Doing, And If Grey Jerrold Would Find 
 Her. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 129 
   
   
 Never In Her Life Had Bessie Felt So Utterly Desolate And Friendless As 
 When She Said Good-By To Neil And Threaded Her Way Through The   Crowd Of 
 Drays, And Cabs, And Express-Wagons To Where Mrs. Goodnough Was Waiting 
 For Her. All Her Former Life, With The   Dear Old Home, Lay Behind Her, 
 While Before Her Was The   Broad Ocean And The   Uncertainty As To What She 
 Should Find In Far-Off America. Added To This There Was A Clinging In 
 Her Heart To Neil, Whom She Had Loved Too Long To Forget At Once, And 
 Although She Felt It Was Far Better To Be Free, She Was Conscious Of   A 
 Sense Of   Loss, And Loneliness, And Inexpressible Homesickness When She 
 At Last Took Her Seat In The   Tug Which Was To Take Her And Her 
 Fellow-Companions To The   Steamer Moored In The   River. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 130 
   
   
 Oh, How Damp And Close It Was On The   Boat, Especially In The   Dark Corner 
 Where Bessie Crouched As If To Hide Herself From View! She Had Promised 
 Neil To Avoid Observation As Much As Possible, And, Keeping Her Hood 
 Over Her Head, She Tied Over It A Dark Blue Vail, Which Hid Her Face 
 From Sight, And Hid, Too, The   Tears, Which Fell Like Rain, As She Sat 
 With Clasped Hands Leaning Her Aching Head Against Mrs. Goodnough, Who, 
 Though A Rough, Uncultivated Woman, Had A Kind, Motherly Heart, And 
 Pitied The   Young Girl, Who, She Knew, Was So Sadly Out Of   Place. 
   
   
   
 There Were Not Many Cabin Passengers On The   Ship, And These Were Too 
 Much Absorbed In Finding Their State-Rooms And Settling Their Luggage To 
 Pay Any Attention To, Or Even To Think Of, The   Few German And English 
 Emigrants, Who Went To Their Own Quarters On The   Middle Deck. And So No 
 One Noticed The   Girl, Who Clung So Timidly To The   Welsh Woman, And Who 
 Shook With Cold And Nervousness As She Sat Down Upon The   Berth Allotted 
 To Her And Glanced Furtively Around At The   People And The   Appointments 
 Of The   Place. Everything Was Scrupulously Clean, But Of   The   Plainest 
 Kind, And "Steerage" Seemed Written Everywhere. There Was Nothing 
 Aristocratic In Bessie's Nature, And, If Necessary, She Would Have 
 Broken Stone Upon The   Highway, And Still Neil Himself Could Not Have 
 Rebelled More Hotly Against Her Surroundings Than She Did For A Few 
 Moments, Feeling As If She Could Not Endure It, And That If She Staid 
 There She Must Throw Herself Into The   Sea. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Cannot Bear It--I Cannot. Why Did I Come?" She Said, As She Felt 
 The Trembling Of   The   Vessel And Knew They Were In Motion. "Oh, Can't I 
 Go Back? Won't They Stop And Let Me Off?" She Cried Convulsively, 
 Clutching The   Arm Of   Mrs. Goodnough, Who Tried To Comfort Her. 
   
   
   
 "There! There, Darling! Don't Take It So Hard," She Said, Tenderly 
 Caressing The   Fair Head Lying In Her Lap. "They'll Not Stop Now Till We 
 Are Off Queenstown, When There Will Be A Chance To Go Back If You Like, 
 But I Don't Think You Will. America Is Better Than Wales. You Will Be 
 Happy There." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Think She Should Ever Be Happy Again, But With Her Usual 
 Sweet Unselfishness, And Thoughtfulness For Others, She Tried To Dry Her 
 Tears, So As Not To Distress Her Companion, And When The   Latter 
 Suggested That She Go Out And Look At The   Docks Of   Liverpool And The 
 Shores As They Passed, She Pulled Up Her Hood And Tied On Her Vail, And 
 With Her Back To Anyone Who Might See Her From The   Upper Deck, Where The 
 First-Class Passengers Were Congregated, She Stood Gazing At The   Land 
   
 She Was Leaving, Until A Chilly Sensation In Her Bones And The   Violent 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 131 
 Pain In Her Head Sent Her To Her Berth, Which She Did Not Leave Again 
 For Three Days And More. 
   
   
   
 She Knew When They Stopped At Queenstown, And Was Glad For A Little 
 Respite From The   Rolling Motion, Which Nearly Drove Her Wild And Made 
 Her So Deadly Sick. But She Did Not See The   Tug When It Came Out Laden 
 With Irish Emigrants, Of   Whom There Was A Large Number. Of   These The 
 Young Girls And Single Women Were Sent To The   Rear Of   The   Ship, Where 
 Bessie Lay, Half Unconscious Of   What Was Passing Around Her, Until She 
 Heard The   Sound Of   Suppressed Weeping, So Close To Her That It Seemed 
 Almost In Her Ear. 
   
   
   
 Opening Her Eyes, She Saw A Young Girl Sitting On The   Floor, With Her 
 Head Upon The   Berth Next To Her Own, Sobbing Convulsively And Whispering 
 To Herself: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Me Father, Me Father; Me Heart Is Breaking For You. What'll Ye Do 
 Without Yer Jennie, When The   Nights Are Dark And Long. Oh, Me Poor Old 
 Father, I Wish I Had Niver Come. We Might Have Starved Together." 
   
   
   
 "Poor Girl," Bessie Said, Pityingly, As She Stretched Out Her Hand And 
 Touched The   Bowed Head, "I Am So Sorry For You. Is Your Father Old, And 
 Why Did You Leave Him?" 
   
   
   
 At The   Sound Of   The   Sweet Voice, So Full Of   Sympathy, The   Girl Started 
 Quickly, And Turning To Bessie, Looked At Her Wonderingly; Then, As If 
 By Some Subtle Intuition She Recognized The   Difference There Was Between 
 Herself And The   Stranger Whose Beautiful Face Fascinated Her So 
 Strongly, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Lady--An' Sure You Be A Lady, Even If You Are Here With The   Likes 
 Of Me--I Had To Lave Me Father, We Was So Poor And The   Taxes Is So High, 
 And The   Rint So Big Intirely, And The   Landlord A-Threatenin' Of   Us To 
 Set Us In The   Road Any Foine Mornin'; And So I'm Goin' To Ameriky To 
 Take A Place; Me Cousin Left To Be Married, And If I Does Well--An' Sure 
 I'll Try Me Best--I Gets Two Pounds A Month, And Ivery Penny I'll Save 
 To Bring The   Old Father Over. But You Cannot Be Going Out To Work, And 
 Have You Left Your Father?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 132 
   
   
 "My Father Is Dead, And Mother, Too," Bessie Answered, With A Sob. "I 
 Have Left Them Both In Their Graves. I _Am_ Going Out To Work, But I 
 Have No Place Waiting For Me Like You, And I Do Not Know Of   A Friend In 
 The World Who Can Help Me." 
   
   
   
 "An' Faith, Then, You Can Just Count On Me, Jennie Mahoney," The 
 Impulsive Irish Girl Exclaimed, Stretching Out Her Hand To Bessie. "You 
 Spoke Kind Like To Me When Me Heart Was Fit To Break, And It's Meself 
 Will Stand By You And Take Care Of   Ye, Too, As If Ye Was The   Greatest 
 Lady In The   Land, As Ye Might Be, For I Knows Very Well That The   Likes 
 Of Ye Has Nought To Do With The   Likes Of   Me; An' If Them Spalpeens Dares 
 To Come Round A Speerin' At Ye, It's Meself Will Shovel Out Their Eyes 
 With Me Nails. I Know 'Em. They Are On Every Ship, And They Are On This. 
 I Heard One Of   'Em Say When I Come Aboard, 'By Jove, Hank, That's A Neat 
 Biddy, I Think I'll Cultivate Her.' Cultivate Me, Indade! I'll Hank Him. 
 Let Him Come Anigh You Or Me, The   Bla'guard!" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Had No Definite Idea What The   Girl Meant By Spalpeens And 
 Bla'guards, Whose Eyes She Was To Shovel Out, But She Remembered What 
 Neil Had Said About Her Attracting The   Notice Of   The   Upper Deck 
 Passengers, And Resolved More Fully Than Ever To Keep Herself From Sight 
 As Much As Possible. She Had A Friend In Jennie, To Whom She Put 
 Numberless Questions As To Where She Was Going, And So Forth. But Jennie 
 Could Not Remember The   Name Of   The   Lady Or Place. Her Cousin, Who Had 
 Married Lately, And Lived In New York, Was To Tell Her Everything On Her 
 Arrival. 
   
   
   
 "It Is A Good Place," She Said, "And If It's Companion Or The   Like Of 
 That Ye Are Wishin' To Be, I'll Spake A Good Word To The   Lady, Who, Me 
 Cousin Says, Is Mighty Quare, But Very Good And Kind When She Takes A 
 Fancy." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Smiled As She Thought Of   An Offer Of   Help Coming From This Poor 
 Girl, But She Did Not Resent The   Offer. On The   Contrary, She Felt 
 Comforted Because Of   It, And Because Of   Jennie, Whose Faithfulness And 
 Devotion Knew No Stint Or Cessation During The   Next Twenty-Four Hours, 
 When It Seemed To Bessie That She Must Die, Both From The   Terrible 
 Sea-Sickness And The   Close Atmosphere Of   The   Cabin, Where So Many Were 
 Congregated. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 133 
   
 The Fourth Day Out Mrs. Goodnough Said Bessie Must Be Taken Into The 
 Fresh Air, As Nothing Else Would Avail To Help Her, And A Stool Was 
 Placed For Her On The   Deck, And Then Jennie Took Her In Her Strong Arms, 
 And Carrying Her Out Put Her Down As Gently As If She Had Been A Baby. 
   
   
   
 "An', Faith Ye Must Be Covered," She Said, As, Faint And Sick, Bessie 
 Leaned Back Against The   Door, Thus Fully Disclosing To View Her White, 
 Beautiful Face, Which Made Such A Striking Picture Among The   Steerage 
 Passengers, And Began To Attract Attention From The   Upper Deck. 
   
   
   
 It Had Already Been Rumored Through The   Ship That There Was A Young Lady 
 In The   Steerage, And As It Takes But Little To Interest A Ship's 
 Company, Much Curiosity Was Felt Concerning Her, And When It Was Known 
 That She Had Come Out From The   Cabin, Quite A Little Group Gathered In 
 The Part Of   The   Boat Nearest To Her, And Stood Looking Down At Her. 
   
   
   
 "Och, Me Honeys," Jennie Said, Frowning Savagely At Them, "I'll Spile 
 Yer Fun For You, An' It's Not Her Blessed Face Ye Shall Stare At, Though 
 The Sight Of   It Might Do Ye Good," And Rushing To Her Berth She Brought 
 Out Mrs. Goodnough's Big Sun-Bonnet, Which She Tied On Bessie's Head, 
 Thus Effectually Hiding Her Features From Sight. "There!" Jennie 
 Continued, As She Contemplated The   Disfiguring Head-Gear With Great 
 Satisfaction, "Them Spalpeens Can't See Ye Now, And If They Heave You 
 Down Anything It's Meself Will Heave It Back, For What Business Have 
 They To Be Takin' Things From The   Table Without The   Captain's Lave, And 
 Throwin' 'Em To Us As If We Was A Lot Of   Pigs. It's Just Stalin', And 
 Nothin' Else." 
   
   
   
 The Fresh Air And Change Did Bessie Good, And, Protected By The 
 Sun-Bonnet And Jennie, She Sat Outside Until Sunset, And Was Then 
 Carried To Her Berth. That Night The   Wind Changed, Causing The   Ship To 
 Roll In A Most Unsatisfactory Manner; And Bessie, Who Was Exceedingly 
 Sensitive To Every Motion, Was Not Able To Go Outside Again, But Lay On 
 Her Bed, Whiter A Great Deal Than The   Pillow Under Her Head, And With A 
 Look Of   Suffering On Her Face Which Touched The   Kind-Hearted Jennie To 
 The Quick. 
   
   
   
 "An' Sure She'll Be Throwin' Up Ivery Blessed Thing She'll Ate For The 
 Next Year," She Said. "If I Could Only Right Side Up Her Stomach. I 
 Wonder If An Orange Would Do It;" And Counting Her Little Stock Of 
 Money--Six Shillings In All--She Took A Few Pennies, And Going To The 
   
 Stewardess, Bade Her Buy Two Of   The   Finest And Swatest Oranges In The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 134 
 Butler's Pantry." 
   
   
   
 "Here, Honey! Here's What Will Turn That Nasty, Creepin' Sickness, An' 
 Make Ye Feet Like The   Top Of   The   Mornin'," She Said To Bessie, As She 
 Sat Down Beside Her And Held A Piece Of   The   Juicy Fruit To Her Lips. 
   
   
   
 And Bessie Was Trying To Take It When A Voice Outside Said To Mrs. 
 Goodnough: 
   
   
   
 "I Heard There Was Some One Very Sick, And Have Come To See If I Can Do 
 Anything For Her." 
   
   
   
 The Next Moment A Middle-Aged Lady, With Grayish Hair And A Sweet, Sad 
 Face, Came In, And Going Up To Jennie, Said: 
   
   
   
 "Is This The   Sick Girl?" 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Bessie's Face Was Scarlet, And There Was A Frightened Look 
 In Her Blue Eyes As She Regarded Her Visitor, Who Continued, Very 
 Gently: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry To Find You Suffering So Much. My Nephew Grey Has Been Sick 
 All The   Voyage, Or I Should Have Been Down Here Before. What Can I Do 
 For You?" 
   
   
   
 "Her Nephew Grey!" Bessie Repeated The   Words To Herself, Us She Stared 
 In Bewilderment At The   Face Bending Over Her, Recognizing In It, Or 
 Fancying That She Did, A Resemblance To The   Face Which Had Looked So 
 Pityingly At Her By Her Dead Father's Bedside, And Which, Whether Waking 
 Or Sleeping, Haunted Her Continually. Was This Woman Grey's Aunt Lucy, 
 Of Whom She Had Heard So Much? And Was He There On The   Ship With Her, 
 And Would He Know By And By That She Was There And Come To See Her? Then 
 She Remembered Neil, And Her Promise To Let No One Know Who She Was, 
 Lest He Should Be Disgraced. So When Miss Grey Sat Down Beside Her, And 
 Taking The   Hot Hands In Hers, Said To Her, "Please Tell Me What I Can Do 
 For You, And Pardon Me If I Ask Your Name," She Sobbed Piteously: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 7 ( On The   Ship ) Pg 135 
   
   
 "No, No--Oh, No! I Promised Never To Let It Be Known That I Was Here, 
 _I_ Am Not Ashamed, But He Is, And I Can Tell Only This--I Am Very Poor 
 And Am Going To America To Earn My Living. I Had No Money For A 
 First-Class Ticket, And So I Came In Here. They Are Very Kind To Me, 
 Jennie And Mrs. Goodnough. I Am Going Out With Her. Are You An 
 American?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; I Am Miss Grey, From Allington, I Will Help You If I Can," Was 
 The Reply, And Then Bessie's Tears Fell Faster, As She Cried: 
   
   
   
 "Thank You, No. You Must Not Talk To Me. You Must Not Come Again. Please 
 Go Away, Or I Shall Break My Promise To Neil." 
   
   
   
 The Name Dropped From Her Lips Unwittingly, And Miss Grey Repeated It To 
 Herself, Trying To Remember Why It Seemed So Familiar To Her, And As She 
 Thought And Looked Wonderingly At The   Tear-Stained Face, The   Impulsive 
 Jennie Broke In: 
   
   
   
 "An' Plaze Yer Ladyship, If You'll Go Away Now And Lave Miss Bessie To 
 Be Aisy For A Little, I'm Sure She'll See You Again." 
   
   
   
 "Bessie! Neil!" Miss Grey Repeated Aloud, And Then She Thought Of   Grey's 
 Friend, Neil Mcpherson, And Remembered There Was A Cousin Bessie Of   Whom 
 She, Too, Had Heard. Could This Be She? Impossible; And Yet So Strong An 
 Impression Had Been Made Upon Her That As She Passed Out And Met Mrs. 
 Goodnough, Who, She Knew, Had The   Young Lady In Charge, She Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "I Hope You Will Let Me Know If I Can Do Anything For Miss Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 "Did She Tell You Her Name?" Mrs. Goodnough Asked, In Surprise, For 
 Bessie Had Confided To Her The   Fact That, As Far As Possible, She Wished 
 To Be Strictly Incognito On The   Ship. 
   
   
   
 Miss Lucy Was Sure Now, And With Her Thoughts In A Tumult Of   Perplexity 
 And Wonder, She Hurried Away To The   State-Room Of   Her Nephew. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 8 (  Grey And His Aunt ) Pg 136 
 Grey Had Been Very Sick The   Entire Voyage. Since The   Day When He Heard 
 That Bessie Was Dead He Had Lost All Interest In Everything, And Though 
 He Went Wherever His Aunt Wished To Go, It Was Only To Please Her, And 
 Not Because He Cared In The   Least For Anything He Saw. From Flossie He 
 Had Never Heard, For Her Letter Did Not Reach Him, And He Had No Thought 
 That Bessie Was Alive, And Everywhere He Went He Saw Always The   Dear 
 Face, White And Still, As He Knew It Must Have Looked When It Lay In The 
 Coffin. Sometimes The   Pain In His Heart Was So Hard To Bear That He Was 
 Half Tempted To Tell His Aunt Of   His Sorrow And Crave Her Sympathy. But 
 This He Had Not Done, And Bessie's Name Had Never Passed His Lips Since 
 He Heard She Was Dead. 
   
   
   
 At Last, Alarmed By The   Pallor Of   His Face, And The   Tired, Listless 
 Manner, So Unlike Himself, Lucy Suggested That They Go Home, And To This 
 Grey Readily Assented. But First He Must See Bessie's Grave, And At 
 London He Left His Aunt In Charge Of   Some Friends Who Were Going Home In 
 The Same Ship And Would See Her To Liverpool. He Was Going To Wales On 
 Business, He Said, And As She Knew He Had Been There Two Or Three Times 
 Before, Lucy Asked No Questions, And Had No Suspicion Of   The   Nature Of 
 The Business Which Took Him First To Carnarvon, Where A Last Fruitless 
 Search Was Made For Elizabeth Rogers Or Some Of   Her Kin, And Then To 
 Stoneleigh, Which He Reached On An Early Morning Train, The   Same Which 
 Took Bessie To Liverpool! Thus Near Do The   Wheels Of   Fate Oftentimes 
 Come To Each Other. 
   
   
   
 In Her Hurry To Secure A Compartment, Bessie Did Not See The   Young Man 
 Alighting From A Carriage Only The   Fourth From The   One She Was Entering, 
 And As Both Anthony And Dorothy, Who Were At The   Station With Her, Went 
 Across The   Bridge To Do Some Errands Before Returning Home, No One 
 Observed Grey As He Hurried Along The   Road To Stoneleigh, And Entering 
 The Grounds, Stood At Last By The   New Grave In The   Corner Close To The 
 Fence, Where He Believed Bessie Was Lying. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 8 (  Grey And His Aunt ) Pg 137 
   
 Bearing His Head To The   Falling Rain, Which Seemed To Cool His Burning 
 Brow, He Said Aloud: 
   
   
   
 "Darling Bessie, Can You See Me Now? Do You Know That I Am Here, 
 Standing By Your Grave, And Do You Know How Much I Love You? Surely It 
 Is No Wrong To Neil For Me To Whisper To Your Dead Ears The   Story Of   My 
 Love. Oh, Bessie, I Have Come To Say Good-By, And My Heart Is Breaking 
 As I Say It. If You Could Only Answer Me--Could Give Me Some Token That 
 You Know, It Would Be Some Comfort To Me When I Am Far Away, For I Am 
 Going Home, Bessie, To The   Home Over The   Sea, Where I Once Hoped I 
 Might Take You As My Wife, Before I Knew Of   Neil's Prior Claim, But So 
 Long As Life Lasts I Shall Remember The   Dear Little Girl Who Was So Much 
 To Me; And Here I Pledge My Word That No Other Love Shall Ever Come 
 Between Us. I Have Loved You; I Have Lost You; But Thank God, I Have Not 
 Lost Your Memory. Good-By, Darling; Good-By." 
   
   
   
 He Stooped And Kissed The   Rain-Wet Sod Above The   Grave, Then Walked 
 Swiftly Away In The   Direction Of   Bangor, And Took The   First Through 
 Train To Liverpool. On Arriving At The   Hotel He Learned That His Aunt 
 Had Already Gone To The   Wharf With Her Friends, And Taking A Cab, He, 
 Too, Was Driven There, Meeting With Neil, Who Confounded And Disgusted 
 Him With His Apparent Indifferences And Heartlessness. 
   
   
   
 Absorbed In His Own Sad Refection, Grey Had No Thought For Any Of   His 
 Fellow Passengers, Whether Steerage Or Cabin, And Disguised By Her Hood 
 And Vail, Bessie Might Have Brushed Against Him Without Recognition. 
   
   
   
 So He Had No Idea How Near She Was To Him, And As The   Motion Of   The   Ship 
 Soon Began To Affect Him, He Went To His State-Room, Which He Scarcely 
 Left Again For Several Days. Once, When The   Doctor Was Visiting Him, His 
 Aunt, Who Was Present, Asked If There Were Many Sick Among The   Steerage 
 Passengers, And If They Were Comfortable? 
   
   
   
 There Was But One Who Was Very Sick, The   Doctor Replied, And Her Case 
 Puzzled Him, She Seemed So Superior To Her Class, And So Reticent With 
 Regard To Herself. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Will Go And See Her," Lucy Said, And That Afternoon She Made Her 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 8 (  Grey And His Aunt ) Pg 138 
 Visit To Bessie, With The   Result We Have Seen. 
   
   
   
 Puzzled And Curious, She Went Next To Her Nephew, Whom She Found Dressed 
 And In His Sea-Chair, Which Had Been Brought Into His State-Room. He Was 
 Better, And Was Going On Deck As Soon As The   Steward Could Come And Help 
 Him. Sitting Down Beside Him, Lucy Began Rather Abruptly: 
   
   
   
 "I Have Heard You Talk A Great Deal Of   Neil Mcpherson, Whose Father Is 
 Brother To Miss Betsey Mcpherson, Of   Allington, And I Have Heard You 
 Speak Of   A Bessie Mcpherson. Do You Know Where She Is?" 
   
   
   
 Grey's Face Was White As Marble, While A Spasm Of   Pain Passed Over His 
 Features As He Said: "Oh, Aunt Lucy, You Do Not Know How You Hurt Me 
 Why Did You Speak Of   Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Because I Have A Suspicion That She Is On The   Ship," Lucy Replied; But 
 Grey Shook His Head Mournfully As He Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "That Is Impossible; Bessie Is Dead. She Died In Rome Last Spring. She 
 Was Sick With The   Fever All The   Time We Were There, And I Was With Her 
 Every Day, But Did Not Tell You, As I Knew You Would Be So Anxious For 
 Me. And When She Died I Could Not Talk Of   Her To Any One. Poor Little 
 Bessie! She Was So Young, And Sweet, And Pure. You Would Have Loved Her 
 So Much." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Lucy Said, Taking One Of   Grey's Hands, And Holding It 
 Caressingly, For She Guessed What Was In His Heart. "Tell Me About Her 
 If You Can. You Say She Is Dead, And You Are Sure?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Sure," He Answered. "I Did Not See Her Die, It Is True, But I Know 
 She Is Dead, And I Have Stood By Her Grave At Stoneleigh. When I Left 
 You In London I Went To Her Grave, And I Believe I Left All My Life And 
 Soul There With Her. I Never Thought I Could Talk To Any One Of   Her, But 
 It Seems To Me Now It Would Be A Relief To Tell You About Her. Shall I?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Tell Me," Lucy Said, And Closing His Eyes, And Leaning Back 
 Wearily In His Chair, Grey Told Her Everything He Knew With Regard To 
   
 Bessie Mcpherson, Who Had Died In Rome, And Whose Grave He Had Stood 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 8 (  Grey And His Aunt ) Pg 139 
 Beside In The   Yard At Stoneleigh; Told Her, Too, Of   Bessie's Engagement 
 To Neil, Of   Which He Had Heard From Jack Trevellian, And Of   Neil's 
 Apparent Heartlessness And Indifference When He Met Him In The   Streets 
 Of Liverpool. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Bessie," He Said In Conclusion. "You Don't Know What A 
 Weary Life She Led, Or How Bravely She Bore It; But She Is Dead, And 
 Perhaps It Is Better So Than If She Were The   Wife Of   Neil." 
   
   
   
 "Poor Boy," Lucy Said, Very Gently, When He Had Finished His Story, "You 
 Loved Bessie Very Much." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Loved Her So Much That Just To Have Her Mine For One Brief Month 
 I Believe I Would Give Twenty Years Of   My Life," Grey Replied, And Every 
 Word Was A Sob, For He Was Moved As He Had Never Before Been Moved, Even 
 When He First Heard That Bessie Was Dead. 
   
   
   
 All Thoughts Of   Going On Deck Were Given Up For That Day, And When The 
 Steward Came To Help Him Up The   Stairs, He Helped Him Instead To His 
 Berth, Where He Lay With His Eyes Closed, Though Lucy, Who Sat Beside 
 Him, Knew He Was Not Asleep, For Occasionally A Tear Gathered On His 
 Long Lashes And Dropped Upon His Cheek. 
   
   
   
 Late In The   Afternoon Lucy Made Her Way Again To The   Steerage Quarters, 
 For Thoughts Of   The   Sick Girl Had Haunted Her Continually, Though She 
 Did Not Now Believe Her To Be The   Bessie Whom Grey Had Loved And Lost. 
 But Who Was She, And Who Was The   Neil Of   Whom She Had Inadvertently 
 Spoken? And Why Was She So Like The   Bessie, Grey Had Described? 
   
   
   
 "Blue Eyed, Golden-Haired, With A Face Like An Angel," She Repeated To 
 Herself, As She Descended The   Stairs To The   Lower Deck And Walked To The 
 Door, Around Which Several Women Were Gathered With Anxious Concern Upon 
 Their Faces. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 140 
   
 "She Is Took Very Bad, Mum," One Of   The   Women Said To Lucy, As She Stood 
 Aside To Let Her Pass Into The   Close, Hot Cabin, Where Bessie Was 
 Talking Wildly And Incessantly Of   Her Father And Mother, And Of   Grey, 
 While Mrs. Goodnough And Jennie Tried In Vain To Quiet Her. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It? How Long Has She Been This Way?" Lucy Asked, And The 
 Voluble Jennie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "An' Sure, Mum, Just Afther Ye Left It Sthruck To Her Head, And She Wint 
 Out Of   Herself Intirely, And Goes On Awful About Her Father And Mother, 
 Who Died In Rome With The   Faver And Is Buried In Some Stonehape Or The 
 Likes Of   It, And Of   Grey Jerry, Who, She Says, Is On The   Ship And Won't 
 Come To Her. An' Sure, Would Ye Be So Kind As To Try Yerself What Ye Can 
 Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Talking Of   Grey!" Lucy Repeated, Ten Times More Perplexed Than She Had 
 Been Before. "How Does She Know My Nephew, And Who Is She?" Then, 
 Turning To Mrs. Goodnough, She Continued: "There Is Some Mystery Here 
 Which I Must Solve, I Fancied This Morning That She Might Be Bessie 
 Mcpherson, Of   Stoneleigh Park, Bangor, But My Nephew Tells Me That She 
 Died In Rome--And If So, Who Is This Young Girl?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Madam," Mrs. Goodnough Began, "There Can Be No Harm In Telling You 
 Now, Though She Didn't Want Anybody To Know; Not For Herself--She Ain't 
 A Bit Ashamed, But Some Of   Her High Friends Is, And Made Her Promise To 
 Keep To Herself Who She Was; But You Are Bound To Know, And She _Is_ 
 Miss Bessie Mcpherson, Of   Stoneleigh, And She Is Not Dead At All, And 
 Never Has Been. She Had The   Fever In Rome, But She Got Well, And It Was 
 Her Mother Who Died There; This Is The   Truth, And May God Forgive Me If 
 I Have Done Harm By My Tattling." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 141 
 "You Have Done No Harm," Lucy Replied, "But On The   Contrary A Great Good 
 To Miss Mcpherson, Whom I Shall At Once Have Removed To My State-Room. 
 Fortunately I Am Alone, And Can Share It With Her As Well As Not." 
   
   
   
 What Lucy Grey Willed To Do She Went About At Once, And In Less Than An 
 Hour She Had Interviewed The   Captain, The   Purser, And The   Doctor, And, 
 While The   Passengers Were At Dinner, Bessie Was Lifted Carefully In 
 Jennie's Strong Arms And Taken To Miss Grey's State-Room, Where She Was 
 Laid Upon The   Lounge Under The   Window, As The   Place Where She Would Have 
 More Room And Better Air. The   Change Seemed To Revive Her At Once, And 
 When, After Her Dinner, Miss Grey Returned To Her State Room, She Found 
 Bessie Sleeping Quietly, With The   Faithful Jennie Keeping Watch Beside 
 Her. The   Next Morning She Was Still Better, And Jennie, Who Had Insisted 
 Upon Sitting Beside Her During The   Night, Was Delighted To Find Her 
 Fever Gone And Her Reason Restored. 
   
   
   
 Very Wonderingly Bessie Looked Around Her When She First Awoke From A 
 Sleep Which Had Lasted Several Hours, And Then, As Her Eyes Fell Upon 
 Jennie, She Asked: 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, Jennie? What Has Happened? This Is Not The   Steerage! Where 
 Am I?" 
   
   
   
 "And Indade Ye Are In Heaven, An' That's The   Angel Who Brought You 
 Here," Jennie Replied, Nodding Toward Miss Grey, Who Came At Once To 
 Bessie's Couch. 
   
   
   
 Bending Over Her, And Kissing Her Gently, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Glad You Are Better." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Bessie Answered, Falteringly; "But What Is It? How Came I Here?" 
   
   
   
 In As Few Words As Possible Lucy Explained To Her That She Had 
 Discovered Her Identity, And Could Not Allow Her To Remain Where She 
   
 Was. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 142 
   
   
   
 "It Was Not Right For Me To Have This Large Room All To Myself, And 
 Leave You In That Cramped, Crowded Place," She Said, And Bessie Answered 
 Her: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, It Was Kind In You, But I Am Sorry You Found Me Out, I Promised No 
 One Should Know Me. Neil Will Be So Angry And Disgraced." 
   
   
   
 "Drat That Neil, Whoever He Is!" Jennie Exclaimed, Energetically. 
 "Disgraced, Indade, I Only Wish I Had Him By The   Scruff Of   His Neck, If 
 He Thinks Anything Can Disgrace You, Or Make You Less A Lady. Them 
 Smells, And They Are Awful Sometimes, When Half The   Folks Is Sick, Can't 
 Do It." 
   
   
   
 At This Speech Bessie Laughed Aloud, The   First Real Laugh Since Her 
 Mother Died, But It Did Her Good; And When Jennie Had Washed Her Face 
 And Brushed Her Hair And Given Her Her Breakfast She Declared Herself 
 Able To Get Up. But This Lucy Would Not Allow. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Be Quiet To-Day, And To-Morrow You Can Go On Deck," She Said; 
 And Then, As Jennie Had Gone Out, She Sat Down By Bessie's Side, And 
 Taking One Of   Her Hands, Continued: "Do You Think You Are Strong Enough 
 To See An Old Friend By And By?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Knew She Meant Grey, And The   Hot Blood Surged Into Her Face As 
 She Answered, Eagerly: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Oh, Yes. He Will Bring Stoneleigh Back To Me; He Was So Kind When 
 Father Died, And In Rome, And Everywhere. Can I See Him Now?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Just Yet," Miss Grey Said, Smiling At The   Young Girl's Eagerness, 
 Which Showed Itself In Every Feature. "I Doubt If Grey Is Yet Up. He Has 
 Been Sick All The   Voyage, And Is Very Weak, And I Must Prepare Him 
 First. He Thinks You Are Dead." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 143 
 "Dead!" Bessie Repeated. "How Can He Think So? I Do Not Understand." 
   
   
   
 As Briefly As Possible Miss Grey Explained All She Knew Of   The   Mistake 
 Which The   Messenger Boy Must Have Made When He Told Grey, In Florence, 
 That Bessie Had Died The   Very Day He Left Rome. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, I See," Bessie Rejoined. "It Was The   American Girl On The 
 Same Floor With Me. Flossie Told Me Of   Her, And I Heard Them Taking Her 
 Away That Night. Oh, It Was So Sad; And Mr. Jerrold Thought It Was I! 
 Was He Sorry, Miss Grey?" 
   
   
   
 She Asked The   Question Timidly, And Into Her Eyes There Came A Look Of 
 Great Gladness When Her Friend Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Very, Very Sorry." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Tell Him I Am Not Dead? It Was Poor Mamma Who Died. Tell Him I 
 Am Here," Bessie Continued; And Miss Grey Looked Curiously At The   Girl, 
 Who, Being, As She Supposed, Engaged To Neil, Could Be So Glad That Grey 
 Was Sorry, And So Eager To See Him. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Will Tell Him And Bring Him To You After A Little; But You Must 
 Be Quiet, And Not Excite Yourself Too Much. I Must Have You Well When We 
 Reach New York, And We Have Only Three Days More," Miss Grey Replied, 
 And Then, With A Kiss, She Went Away To Grey's State-Room At The   Other 
 End Of   The   Ship. 
   
   
   
 But He Was Not There, And Upon Inquiry She Learned That He Had Gone Up 
 On Deck, Where She Found Him In His Chair, Sitting By Himself, And 
 Gazing Out Upon The   Sea, With That Sad, Troubled Look On His Face, Which 
 Had Of   Late Become Habitual, And Of   Which She Now Knew The   Reason. 
   
   
   
 "Grey," She Said, Drawing An Unoccupied Chair Close To Him, And Speaking 
 Very Low, "You Are Better This Morning. Do You Think You Can Bear Some 
 Very Good News?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted)Pg 144 
 "Yes," He Answered Her. "What Is It? Are We Nearer New York Than We 
 Supposed?" 
   
   
   
 "No; It Has Nothing To Do With New York, Or The   Ship, But Somebody In 
 It. Grey"--And Lucy Spoke Hurriedly Now--"Did It Never Occur To You That 
 Possibly You Were Mistaken With Regard To Bessie's Death--That It Might 
 Be Some One Else Who Died In Rome And Was Buried At Stoneleigh--Her 
 Mother, Perhaps?" 
   
   
   
 "What!" And Grey Drew A Long, Gasping Breath, As He Stared Wonderingly 
 At Her. "Go On," He Added: "Tell Me What You Mean." 
   
   
   
 "I Mean," His Aunt Replied, "That Bessie Is Not Dead. I Have Seen Her. I 
 Have Spoken With Her. She Is On The   Ship. She Is In My State-Room, 
 Waiting For You. She Is The   Sick Girl I Told You About." 
   
   
   
 Grey Made An Effort To Spring From His Chair, But Had Not The   Power To 
 Do So. The   Shock Had Been Too Great, And He Sank Back Half Fainting, 
 Whispering As He Did So: 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me Everything--Now--At Once. It Will Not Harm Me; Joy Seldom 
 Kills. Tell Me The   Whole." 
   
   
   
 So She Told Him All She Knew, And The   Particulars Of   Her Finding Bessie 
 Among The   Steerage Passengers, And Having Her Removed To Her Room. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I See--I Understand How The   Mistake Occurred." Grey Said. "But Why 
 Did Not Neil Tell Me He Had Been To See Her Off?" 
   
   
   
 "He Was Probably Ashamed To Let You Know That She Was In The   Steerage. 
 He Hoped You Would Not Find Her," Miss Grey Replied; And Grey Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "The Coward! If It Were Not Wrong, I Should Have Him;" While A Fierce 
 Pang Shot Through His Heart That Bessie Was Bound To Neil, And That, 
   
 Though Living, She Was No Nearer To Him Than If She Were Dead And In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 145 
 That Grave By Which He Had So Lately Stood. 
   
   
   
 Still It Would Be Something To See Her Again, To Hear Her Voice, To Look 
 Into Her Eyes, And Have Her All To Himself For The   Remainder Of   The 
 Voyage, Which He Now Wished Had Just Commenced. 
   
   
   
 "Thank God She Lives, Even Though She Does Not Live For Me," He Said To 
 Himself; And Then, At His Aunt's Suggestion, He Tried To Control His 
 Nerves And Bring Himself Into A Quieter, Calmer Condition Before Going 
 Down To See Her. 
   
   
   
 It Was Nearly An Hour Before He Felt Himself Strong Enough To Do It, And 
 When At Last He Reached The   Narrow Passage, And Knew There Was But A 
 Step Between Him And Bessie, He Trembled So That His Aunt Was Obliged To 
 Support Him As He Steadied Himself Against The   Door Of   The   State-Room. 
 Glancing In For An Instant, Miss Grey Put Her Finger Upon Her Lip, 
 Saying To Him: 
   
   
   
 "She Is Asleep; Sit Quietly Down Till She Wakens." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Buzzing In Grey's Ears And A Blur Before His Eyes, So That 
 He Did Not At Once See Distinctly The   Face Which Lay Upon The   Pillow 
 Resting On One Hand, With The   Bright Hair Clinging About The   Neck And 
 Brow. Bessie Had Fallen Asleep While Waiting For Him, And There Was A 
 Smile Upon Her Lips And A Flush Upon Her Cheek, Which Made Her More 
 Like The   Bessie He Knew At Stoneleigh Than Like The   White-Faced Girl He 
 Had Left In Rome, And Whom He Had Never Thought To See Again. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Bessie And She Is Alive," He Said, Under His Breath, And Bending 
 Over Her He Softly Kissed Her Forehead Saying As He Did So, "My Darling! 
 Just For The   Moment _Mine_, If Neil's By And By." 
   
   
   
 For An Instant Bessie Moved Uneasily, Then Slept Again, While Grey 
 Watched Her With A Great Hunger In His Heart And A Longing To Take Her 
 In His Arms, And, In Spite Of   A Hundred Neils, Tell Her Of   His Love. How 
   
 Beautiful She Was In That Calm Sleep, And Grey Noted Every Point Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 146 
 Beauty, From The   Sheen Of   Her Golden Hair To The   Dimpled Hand Which Was 
 Just Within His Reach. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Hand," He Said, Laying His Own Carefully Upon It; "How Much 
 It Has Done For Others. Oh, If I Could Only Call It Mine, It Should 
 Never Know Toil Again." 
   
   
   
 He Might Have Raised It To His Lips If Just Then The   Eyes Had Not 
 Unclosed, As With A Start Bessie Awoke And Looked Wonderingly At Him For 
 An Instant; Then, Instead Of   Withdrawing Her Hand From His, She Held The 
 Other Towards Him, And Raising Herself Up, Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mr. Jerrold, I Am So Glad! Nothing Is Half So Dreary Now That I 
 Know You Are On The   Ship, And You Will Tell Neil It Was Not My Fault 
 That You Found Me. He May Be Very Angry." 
   
   
   
 At The   Mention Of   Neil A Feeling Of   Constraint Crept Over Grey, And He 
 Quietly Released His Hands From Bessie's Lest He Should Say To Her Words 
 He Ought Not To Say To One Who Was Plighted To Another. And Bessie 
 Noticed The   Change In Him, And Her Lip Quivered In A Grieved Kind Of 
 Way, As She Said: 
   
   
   
 "You Thought Me Dead, And You Were Sorry Just A Little?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie," And With A Mighty Effort Grey Managed To Control Himself, 
 "You Will Never Know How Sorry, Or How Glad I Am To Find You Still 
 Alive; But You Must Not Talk To Me Now. You Must Rest, So As To Go On 
 Deck And Get Some Strength And Some Color Back To Your Cheeks. I 
 Promised Auntie Not To Stay Long. I Will Come Again By And By." 
   
   
   
 Drawing The   Covering Around Her As Deftly As A Woman Could Have Done, 
 He Went Out And Left Her Alone To Wonder At His Manner. Bessie Had Never 
 Forgotten The   Words Spoken To Her In Rome, And Which She Had Said He 
 Must Never Repeat. 
   
   
   
   
 Over And Over Again, At Intervals, Had Sounded In Her Ears, "I Love You 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 147 
 With My Whole Heart And Soul, And Whether You Live Or Die You Will Be 
 The Sweetest Memory Of   My Life." She Had Not Died--She Had Lived; She 
 Had Seen Him Again And Found Him Changed. Perhaps It Was Better So, She 
 Reasoned, And Yet She Was Conscious Of   A Feeling Of   Disappointment Or 
 Loss, Though It Was Such Joy To Know He Was Near Her, And That, By And 
 By He Would Come To Her Again. And He Came After Lunch, And The   Steward 
 Carried Her On Deck And Wrapped Her In Miss Grey's Warm Rug, And Grey 
 Himself Sat Down Beside Her And Talked To Her Of   America, And She Told 
 Him That She Was Not Going To Be A Burden To Her Aunt, Or Even A Guest 
 Very Long, But To Work And Earn Money With Which To Pay Her Debts. And 
 Grey Let Her Do Most Of   The   Talking, And Even Promised, If He Did Not 
 Succeed In Allington, To See If He Could Find Something For Her To Do In 
 In Boston. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Very Sure That I Could Find You A Situation There If I Tried," He 
 Said, With A Merry Look In His Eyes Which Was Lost On Bessie, Whose 
 Thick Vail Was Over Her Face, And Who Was Gazing Off Upon The   Waves 
 Bearing Her So Fast Toward The   Strange Land To Which She Was Going. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day She Was Able To Walk The   Deck For Some Hours With Grey As 
 Her Attendant; And When, At Last, Land Was In Sight, She Seemed Almost 
 As Well And Bright As Ever As She Stood Looking Eagerly Upon Either 
 Shore, And Declaring America Beautiful As A Picture. It Had Been 
 Arranged That She Should Stop For A Few Hours At The   Hotel With Miss 
 Lucy And Grey, And Then Go On With Them To Allington. But Their Plans 
 Were Changed When They Reached The   Wharf, For There They Were Met By A 
 Messenger Who Had Been Sent From Mr. Burton Jerrold With The 
 Intelligence That Grey's Mother Was Very Ill, And That Lucy Must Come At 
 Once With Grey Without Stopping At Her Own Home. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry, For I Wished To Take You To Your Aunt Myself," Lucy Said 
 To Bessie, Adding After A Moment, "But I Will Give You A Letter Of 
 Introduction, If You Like." 
   
   
   
 "No, Thank You," Bessie Replied; "I Would Rather Go To Her Alone, So 
 That If She Is Kind I Shall Know It Is To Me, And Not To You, Or Because 
 She Thinks It Will Please You." 
   
   
   
 "No Danger Of   That," Grey Said, Laughingly; "She Is A Great Stickler For 
 The Naked Truth, As She Expresses It, And All The   Aunt Lucys In The 
 World Could Not Make Her Say She Liked You If She Did Not. She Is A 
 Singular Specimen, But She Is Sure To Like You, And If She Does Not, Go 
 To My Aunt Hannah; She Would Welcome You As A Godsend. She Is The   Auntie 
   
 Who Lives In The   Pasture-Land. I Shall Soon Come To Allington And See 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 9 ( Bessie Is Promoted) Pg 148 
 You," He Added, As He Bade Her Good-By, For He And His Aunt Were To Take 
 The Express, Which Did Not Stop At Allington, And She Was To Take The 
 Accommodation, Which Did. 
   
   
   
 He Had Made All The   Arrangements For Her, And Seen That Her Baggage Was 
 Checked And Her Ticket Bought; But Still She Felt Very Desolate And 
 Helpless When He Left Her And She Was Alone With Jennie, Who Staid By 
 Her To The   Last, Promising To Let Her Know If She Heard Of   Any Situation 
 Either As Governess Or Companion. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Goodnough Had Gone At Once With Her Daughter Who Had Met Her At The 
 Wharf, But Jennie's Cousin, Who Lived Out Of   The   City, Had Sent Her 
 Husband To The   Ship, And, As He Was Porter In One Of   The   Large 
 Warehouses, And Did Not Go Home Till Night, Jennie Had Leisure To Attend 
 To Bessie, Whom She Saw To The   Train, And To Whom She Said At Parting: 
   
   
   
 "Keep Yer Vail Down, Honey, For There's Spalpeens An' Bla'guards 
 Everywhere, And They Might Be For Spakin To Ye. Good-By; God Bless Ye." 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 149 
   
 The Accommodation Train From New York To Boston Was Late That Day. There 
 Was A Detention At Hartford And Another At Springfield, So That The 
 Clock On Miss Betsey Mcpherson's Mantel Struck Seven When She Heard The 
 Whistle Of   The   Locomotive As The   Cars Stopped At The   Allington Station. 
 As Miss Betsey Was When We Last Saw Her So She Was Now--Tall, And 
 Angular, And Severe, And Looking, As She Sat In Her Hard, Straight-Back 
 Chair, Like The   Very Embodiment Of   The   _Naked Truth_, From The   Fit Of 
 Her Dress To The   Scanty Handful Of   Hair, Twisted In A Knot At The   Back 
   
 Of Her Head. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 150 
   
   
   
 She Had Heard Of   Daisy's Death From Her Brother Only A Few Days Before, 
 And Had Felt A Pang Of   Regret That She Had Treated Her Quite So Harshly 
 On The   Occasion Of   Her Visit To Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Might, At Least, Have Been Civil To Her, Though It Did Make Me So Mad 
 To See Her Smirking Up Into My Face, With All Those Diamonds On Her, And 
 To Know That She Was Even Trying To Fool Young Allen Browne." 
   
   
   
 And Then Her Thoughts Went After Bessie, For Whom Her Brother Had Asked 
 Help, Saying She Was Left Entirely Alone In The   World, And Was, For 
 Aught He Knew, A Very Nice Girl. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Impossible For Me To Care For Her," He Wrote, "And As My Wife 
 Paid All The   Expenses Of   Her Sickness In Rome And For Bringing The   Body 
 Home, She Will Do No More. So It Rests With You To Care For Bessie, I 
 Should Think You Would Like Some Young Person With You In Your Old Age." 
   
   
   
 "In My Old Age!" Miss Betsey Repeated To Herself, As She Sat Thinking Of 
 John's Letter, "Yes, I Suppose It Has Come To That, For I Am In My 
 Sixties, And The   Boys Call Me The   Old Woman When I Order Them Out Of   The 
 Cherry Tree, And Still I Feel Almost As Young As I Did Forty Years Ago 
 When Charlie Died. Oh, Charlie, My Life Would Have Been So Different 
 Had You Lived;" And In The   Eyes Usually So Stern And Uncompromising 
 There Were Great Tears, As The   Lonely Woman's Thoughts Went Back To The 
 Long Ago, And The   Awful Tragedy Which Had Darkened All Her Life. 
   
   
   
 And Then It Was That, In The   Midst Of   Her Softened Mood, A Little 
 Girlish Figure, Dressed In Black, Came Up The   Steps And Knocked Timidly 
 At The   Open Door. Bessie Had Left Her Luggage At The   Station, And Walked 
 To The   House Which Was Pointed Out To Her As Miss Mcpherson's By A Boy 
 Who Volunteered To Show Her The   Way, And Who Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "She's A Queer Old Cove, And If You Don't Mind Your P's And Q's She Will 
 Take Your Head Off. She's Game, She Is." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 151 
   
 This Was Not Very Reassuring, And Bessie's Heart Beat Rapidly As She 
 Went Up The   Steps To The   Door. She Saw The   Square, Straight Figure In 
 The Chair, And Was Prepared For The   Quick, Sharp "Come In!" Which 
 Answered Her Knock. 
   
   
   
 Adjusting Her Spectacles To The   Right Focus, Miss Betsey Looked Up At 
 Her Visitor In That Scrutinizing, Inquisitive Manner Usual With Her, And 
 Which Made Bessie's Knees Shake Under Her As She Advanced Into The   Room. 
   
   
   
 "Who Are You?" The   Look Seemed To Say, And Without Waiting To Have It 
 Put Into Words Bessie Went Straight To The   Woman, And Stretching Out Her 
 Hands Said, Imploringly: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Aunt Betsey, Do You Remember A Little Girl Who Came To You On The 
 Terrace At Aberystwyth Years Ago? Little Bessie Mcpherson, To Whom You 
 Sent A Ring? Here It Is," And She Pointed To It Upon Her Finger, "And I 
 Am She--Bessie, And Mother Is Dead--And I--I Am All Alone, And I Have 
 Come To America--To You--Not To Have You Keep Me--Not To Live Upon You, 
 But To Earn My Living--To Work For Money With Which To Pay My Debts. Two 
 Hundred And Fifty Pounds To Lady Jane For Mother's Sickness And Burial, 
 And Five Pounds To Anthony. That Is The   Sum--Two Hundred And Fifty-Five 
 Pounds. Will You Let Me Stay To-Night? Can You Find Me Something To Do?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Had Told Her Whole Story, And As She Told It Her Face Was A 
 Study, With Its Look Of   Eagerness And Fear And The   Bright Color Which 
 Came And Went So Rapidly, But As She Finished Speaking Left It White As 
 Ashes. Miss Betsey's Face Was A Study, Too, As She Regarded The   Girl 
 Fixedly Until She Stopped Talking; Then, Motioning Her To A Chair, She 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "Sit Down, Child, Before You Faint Away; You Are Pale As A Cloth. Take 
 Off Your Bonnet And Have Some Tea. I Suppose You Are Hungry." 
   
   
   
 She Rang The   Bell For Susan To Bring Hot Tea And Toast, Which She Made 
 Bessie Eat, Pressing It Upon Her Until She Could Take No More. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Then," She Said, When The   Tray Had Been Removed, "One Can Always 
   
 Talk Better On A Full Stomach. So Tell Me What You Want, And What You 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 152 
 Expect Me To Do. But Sit Over There, Where I Can See You Better; And 
 Don't Get Excited. I Shall Not Eat You; At Least, Not To-Night." 
   
   
   
 She Wanted Bessie In A Good Light, Where She Could See Her Face, From 
 Which She Never Took Her Eyes, As The   Girl Repeated In Substance What 
 She Had Said At First, Making Some Additions To Her Story, And Speaking 
 Of The   Ship In Which She Had Come, But Not Of   Miss Lucy Or Grey. 
   
   
   
 "Where Did You Get The   Money? It Costs Something To Cross The   Ocean," 
 Miss Betsey Asked, A Little Sharply, And Bessie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "It Did Not Cost Me Much, For I Came Out As A Steerage Passenger. I Had 
 Just Enough For That And My Ticket Here." 
   
   
   
 "You Came In The   Steerage?" And In Her Surprise Miss Betsey Arose From 
 Her Chair And Walked Once Or Twice Across The   Floor, While Bessie Looked 
 At Her Wistfully, Wondering If She, Too, Were Ashamed Like Neil. 
   
   
   
 But Shame Had No Part In Miss Betsey's Feelings, Which Were Stirred By A 
 Far Different Emotion. Resuming Her Seat After A Moment, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "And You Have Come Here To Work--To Earn Money? What Can You Do?" 
   
   
   
 "I Thought I Might Teach French, Perhaps; And German, I Am A Pretty Good 
 Scholar In Both," Bessie Replied, And Her Aunt Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "French And German! Fiddlesticks! There Are More Fools Teaching Those 
 Languages Now Than There Are Idiots To Learn Them. Why, My Washerwoman's 
 Daughter Is Teaching French At Twenty-Five Cents A Lesson, Though She 
 Can No More Speak It Than A Jackdaw. French, Indeed! You Must Try 
 Something Else, Or You Will Never Earn That Two Hundred And Fifty-Five 
 Pounds." 
   
   
   
 This Was Not Very Encouraging, And Bessie Felt The   Color Dyeing Her 
 Face, And Her Heart Sinking, As She Said: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 153 
   
   
 "I Might Sew. I Am Handy With My Needle, I Have Made All My Own Dresses, 
 And Dorothy's, Too." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, You Might Sew, And Twist Your Spine All Out Of   Shape, And Get The 
 Liver Complaint," Miss Betsey Interposed; And Then, Poor Bessie, Fearing 
 That Everything Was Slipping From Her, Said, With A Choking Sob: 
   
   
   
 "I Might Be A Housemaid To Some One. Surely There Are Such Situations To 
 Be Had, And I Would Try So Hard To Please, And Even Work For Less Than 
 Other Girls Of   More Experience. Oh, Aunt Betsey, You Must Know Of   Some 
 Place For Me! You Will Help Me To Find One! You Do Not Know How Greatly 
 I Desire It, Or How Poor I Am. These Are The   Only Boots I Have," And She 
 Put Out A Much Worn Boot, Which Had Been Blacked Until The   Leather Was 
 Nearly Cracked Apart. "And This My Only Decent Dress, Except A Dark 
 Calico. But I Do Not Care So Much For That. It Is Not Clothes I Want. It 
 Is To Pay That Money To Lady Jane." 
   
   
   
 The Tears Were Falling Like Rain From Bessie's Eyes, And Starting Again 
 From Her Chair Miss Mcpherson Went To An Open Window And Shut It As If 
 She Were Cold; Then Returning To Her Seat, She Said, Abruptly: 
   
   
   
 "I Thought You Were Engaged To Neil--He Wrote Me To That Effect." 
   
   
   
 Bessie's Face Was Scarlet As She Answered: 
   
   
   
 "I Was Engaged To Him Then; I Am Not Now." 
   
   
   
 "Did He Break It, Or You?" Was The   Next Question. 
   
   
   
 "I Broke It," Was The   Low Response. 
   
   
   
 "Why?" Came Next From Miss Mcpherson, And Bessie Replied: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 154 
   
 "He Did Not Wish Me To Come As Steerage, And Bade Me Choose Between That 
 And Him; And As I Must Come, And Had No Money For A First-Class Ticket, 
 I Gave Him Back The   Ring, And He Was Free." 
   
   
   
 "Are You Sorry?" 
   
   
   
 This Was Spoken Sharply, And Miss Mcpherson's Little Round, Black Eyes 
 Rested Curiously Upon Bessie, Who Answered Promptly: 
   
   
   
 "No, Oh, No. I Am Very Glad. It Is Better So. We Were Not Suited To Each 
 Other." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Think Not!" And Again The   Strange Woman Arose, And Going To 
 The Window, Opened It, As If In Sudden Heat. 
   
   
   
 Then, Returning To Her Niece, She Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Were You In Earnest When You Said You Would Take A Position As 
 Housemaid?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Was The   Reply; And Miss Mcpherson Went On: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think You Could Fill It?" 
   
   
   
 "I Know I Could, I Have Been Housemaid At Home All My Life. We Never 
 Kept Any Female Servant But Dorothy." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Moment's Silence, While Miss Mcpherson Seemed To Be 
 Thinking, And Then She Said: 
   
   
   
   
 "Will You Take That Place With Me?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 155 
   
   
 "With You?" Bessie Repeated, A Little Bewildered; And Her Aunt Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, With Me. Why Not? Better Serve Me Than A Stranger. My Second Girl, 
 Sarah, Was Married A Few Weeks Ago!--More Fool She!--And I Have No One 
 As Yet In Her Place. If You Will Like It, And Fill It As Well As She 
 Did, I Will Give You What I Gave Her, Two Dollars And A Half A Week, And 
 More If You Earn It. What Do You Say?" 
   
   
   
 "I Will Take The   Place," Bessie Answered, Unhesitatingly, Feeling That, 
 Singular As It Might Seem To Serve Her Aunt, She Would Rather Do That 
 Than Go To A Stranger. "I Will Take The   Place, And Do The   Best I Can, 
 And If I Fail In Some Things At First, You Will Tell Me What To Do. How 
 Long Will It Take To Earn Two Hundred And Fifty-Five Pounds At Two 
 Dollars And A Half A Week?" 
   
   
   
 Miss Betsey Must Have Felt Cold Again, For She Rushed To The   Open Window 
 And Shut It With A Bang, While For An Instant She Wavered In Her 
 Determination. Then, Thinking To Herself, "I May As Well See What Stuff 
 She Really Is Made Of," She Returned To Bessie, Who, If She Had Not Been 
 Quite So Anxious And Nervous, Would Have Felt Amused At Her Eccentric 
 Behavior. 
   
   
   
 Without Telling How Long It Would Take To Earn Two Hundred And 
 Fifty-Five Pounds At Two Dollars And A Half A Week, Miss Betsey Said: 
   
   
   
 "Then It Is A Bargain, And You Are My Housemaid Really, And Willing To 
 Do A Housemaid's Duties, And Take A House Maid's Place. Do You 
 Understand All That Means?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think So," Bessie Answered, Wondering If She Should Have To Share The 
 Cook's Bed. 
   
   
   
 As If Divining Her Thoughts, Her Aunt Rejoined: 
   
   
   
   
 "One Exception I Shall Make In Your Favor. You Will Occupy The   Little 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 156 
 Room Next My Own, At The   Head Of   The   Stairs. You Can Go Up There At Once 
 If You Like, And I Will See That Your Trunks Are Brought From The 
 Station." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Thank You," Bessie Said, And In Her Eyes There Was A Look Of 
 Gratitude Which Nearly Upset Miss Mcpherson's Resolution Again, And Did 
 Make Her Open The   Window As She Passed It On Her Way Up Stairs With 
 Bessie. 
   
   
   
 Just As The   Room Had Been Fitted Up Years Ago, When She Was Expecting 
 The Child Bessie, Just So It Was Now When The   Girl Bessie Entered It. 
 The Same Single Bed With Its Muslin Hangings, The   Same Little Bureau, 
 With Its Pretty Toilet-Set, Now Somewhat Faded And _Passee_ In Style, 
 But Showing What It Had Been, And In A Corner The   Big Doll With All Its 
 Paraphernalia Around It. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Auntie," Bessie Cried, As She Stepped Across The   Threshold, "What A 
 Lovely Little Room! And It Almost Looks As If It Had Been Intended For 
 Me When I Was Younger." 
   
   
   
 "It Was Meant For You Years Ago, When I Wrote To Your Father And Asked 
 Him To Give You To Me. Fool That I Was, I Thought He Would Let You Come; 
 But He Did Not, And So The   Room Has Waited." 
   
   
   
 "I Never Knew You Sent For Me," Bessie Said, "But Father Could Not Have 
 Spared Me; And Oh, Auntie, I Cannot Tell You How It Makes Me Feel To 
 Know You Have Kept Me In Your Mind All These Years. Let Me Kiss You; 
 Please," And Throwing Her Arms Around Her Aunt's Neck. Bessie Sobbed 
 Hysterically For A Few Moments, While The   Stern Face Bending Over Her 
 Relaxed In Its Severity, And Miss Betsey's Voice Was Very Kind And 
 Soothing, As She Said: 
   
   
   
 "There, There, Child; Don't Get Up A Headache. I Am Glad You Like The 
 Room; Glad You Are Here. You Had Better Go To Bed, And Not Come Down 
 Again." 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Kiss The   Girl, But She Put Her Hand On Her Head And Smoothed 
 The Curly Hair, And Bessie Felt That It Was A Benediction. When She Was 
   
 Alone She Sank Upon Her Knees By The   Bedside, And Burying Her Face In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 10 (Bessie Meets Her Aunt ) Pg 157 
 Her Hands, Prayed Earnestly That She Might Know What Was Right To Do, 
 And Be A Comfort And Help To The   Woman Whose Peculiarities She Began In 
 Part To Understand. She Was So Glad To Be There, So Glad For The 
 Shelter, Of   A Home, That The   Fact Of   Being A Housemaid Did Not Trouble 
 Her At All, Though She Did Wonder What Neil Would Say, And If He Would 
 Not Think It Quite As Bad As Steerage, And Wondered, Too, If Grey Would 
 Ever Come To See Her, And If He Would Recognize Her In Her New Position. 
   
   
   
 "It Will Make No Difference With Grey Jerrold What You Are," Something 
 Said To Her, And Comforted, With This Assurance She Fell Asleep, In Her 
 New Home. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 158 
   
   
 Bessie Meant To Be Up With The   Sun, But She Was So Tired And The   Room So 
 Quiet, That She Slept Soundly Until Awakened By The   Long Clock In The 
 Lower Hall Striking Seven. 
   
   
   
 "This Is A Bad Beginning," She Thought, As She Made Her Hasty Toilet. 
   
   
   
 She Found Her Trunks Outside Her Door, And Selecting From Them Her New 
 Calico Dress, Which She Had Bought Just Before Leaving Home, She Put It 
 On, Together With One Of   The   Pretty White Aprons Which Neil Had So 
 Detested And Grey Had So Admired. 
   
   
   
 "I Ought To Have A Housemaid's Cap," She Thought, Is She Looked At 
 Herself In The   Glass And Tried To Smooth And Straighten Her Hair, Which 
 Would Curl Around Her Forehead In Spite Of   All She Could Do. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 159 
   
 A Clean Collar, With Cuffs At Her Wrists, Completed Her Costume, And It 
 Was A Very Neat, Attractive Little Housemaid Which Entered The   Room 
 Where Miss Mcpherson Was Leisurely Finishing Her Plain Breakfast Of 
 Toast, And Tea, And Eggs. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Auntie," Bessie Began Advancing To Her Side, "I Am So Sorry I 
 Overslept. I Was Very Tired, And The   Bed Was So Nice. It Shall Not 
 Happen Again. What Can I Do For You? Let Me Make You A Fresh Slice Of 
 Toast." 
   
   
   
 "No, Thanks. I Am Through. You Can Clear The   Table If You Like," Miss 
 Betsey Replied, Shoving Back Her Chair And Eyeing Her Niece Curiously As 
 She Gathered Up The   Dishes And Carried Them To The   Kitchen, Where She 
 Took Her Own Breakfast With The   Cook, Who Instructed Her In Her Duties 
 As Well As She Could. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Mighty Queer And Mighty Particular, But If You Get The   Soft Side 
 Of Her You Are All Right," She Said To Bessie, Who Moved About The   House 
 Almost As Handily As If She Had Lived There All Her Life. 
   
   
   
 Never Had The   China Been Washed More Carefully Or Quickly, Or The 
 Furniture Better Dusted, Or The   Table Better Arranged For Dinner, And 
 Had Bessie Been A Trained Servant From The   Queen's Household She Could 
 Not Have Waited Upon Her Aunt More Deftly Or Respectfully Than She Did. 
 But The   Strain Upon Her Nerves Began To Tell Upon Her, And After Her 
 Dishes Were Washed, And She Was Assured By The   Cook That There Was 
 Nothing More For Her To Do Until Tea-Time, She Went To Her Room For A 
 Little Rest, Just As A Carriage Dashed Up To The   Door, And The   Bell Rang 
 Fiercely. Scarcely, However, Had Bessie Reached The   Hall On Her Way To 
 Answer The   Ring, When Her Aunt, Who, It Seemed To Her, Was Everywhere 
 Present, Darted Out From Some Quarter, And Seizing Her By The   Shoulder 
 Said, Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "Go Back To Your Room. I'll Let Her In Myself." 
   
   
   
 Was She Angry, And If So, At What? Bessie Wondered, As She Returned To 
 Her Room, And Sitting Down By The   Bed Laid Her Tired Head Upon The 
 Pillow, While A Few Tears Rolled Down Her Cheeks As She Recalled Her 
 Aunt's Sharp Tones. Was This To Be All The   Commendation She Was To 
   
 Receive For The   Pains She Had Taken To Please? It Was Hard, And There 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 160 
 Began To Steal Over Her A Feeling Of   Utter Hopelessness And 
 Homesickness, When Suddenly A Sound Came Up To Her From The   Parlor 
 Below, Which Made Her Start And Listen As To Something Familiar. Surely 
 She Had Heard That Loud, Uncultivated Voice Before, And After A Moment 
 It Came To Her--The Tea Party In The   Dear Old Garden At Home When Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne Was The   Guest, And Had So Disgusted Her With Her 
 Vulgarity. And This Was Mrs. Browne, Who Had Come In State To Call, And 
 Who, After Declaring The   Weather Hot Enough To Kill Cattle, And Saying 
 That Gusty Was In Saratogy, And Had Had Twelve New Dresses Made To Take 
 With Her, Spoke Next Of   Allen And Lord Hardy, Who Were In Idaho, Or 
 Omaho, Or Some Other _Ho_, Mrs. Browne Could Not Remember Which. At The 
 Mention Of   Lord Hardy's Name All Bessie's Old Life Seemed To Come Back 
 To Her, And She Lived Again Through The   Dreary Days At The   Crowded 
 Hotels, And Ate Her Dinner Of   Dry Bread And Shriveled Grapes In The   Back 
 Room Of   The   Fourth Floor, And Saw Her Mother Radiant With Smiles 
 Bandying Jests With The   Young Irish Lord, While Her Father Looked On 
 With A Sorry Expression On His Face, The   Very Memory Of   Which Brought A 
 Rain Of   Tears To Bessie's Eyes. Allen Had Just Written To His Mother A 
 Description Of   His Travels, And She Was Giving Miss Mcpherson Her 
 Version Of   It. Another Lord Had Joined Them, She Said, A Regular English 
 Swell, And They Attracted So Much Attention, And The   People Were So 
 Curious To See Them, That They Were Actually Obliged To Travel In A 
 _Cognito_, Though What Under The   Sun That Was She Was Sure She Didn't 
 Know. She Thought She Had Been In Most Everything There Was Goin, But 
 She'd Never Seen A _Cognito_, Which Must Be Some Western Contrivance Or 
 Other. At This Ludicrous Mistake, So Characteristic Of   Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne, Bessie Forgot Her Tears And Laughed Hysterically Until 
 She Heard Her Mother's Name, When She Instinctively Grew Quiet And Rigid 
 As A Piece Of   Marble, For What Mrs. Browne Said Was This: 
   
   
   
 "And So The   Poor Little Critter Is Dead! Well, I Must Say She Was About 
 The Prettiest Woman I Ever Saw, But I Guess She Wasn't Just What I 
 S'posed She Was When I Took Such A Shine To Her. She Was A Born Flirt, 
 And Mebbe Couldn't Help It, But She Might Have Let Allen Alone--A Mere 
 Boy. Why, He Was That Bewitched After Her That He Fairly Lost Flesh, And 
 Told Me To My Face That He Should Never See Another Woman He Liked As He 
 Did Her, And He'd Never Got Over It Neither If Lord Hardy Hadn't Taken 
 Him In Hand And Told Him Something--I've No Idea What, For Allen Would 
 Never Tell Me, Only It Did The   Business, And There Was No More 
 Whimperin' For That Woman." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mother! Poor Mother!" Bessie Moaned, As She Covered Her Face With 
 Her Hands, Feeling That Her Shame Was Greater Than She Could Bear. 
   
   
   
 Going To The   Door She Closed It, And So Did Not Hear Mrs. Browne When 
   
 She Said Next: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 161 
   
   
   
 "She Had A Lovely Daughter, Though, With A Face Like An Angel. I'd Swear 
 She Was All Right. Do You Ever Hear From Her?" 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Miss Betsey Hesitated, For It Was Not A Part Of   Her Plan To 
 Let Mrs. Browne Or Any One See Bessie Just Yet; But Her Love For The 
 _Naked Truth_ Prevailed, And She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, She Is Here. She Came Yesterday In The   Germanic. I Will Call Her." 
   
   
   
 "Crying? What's That For?" She Said To Bessie As She Entered The   Room, 
 And Feeling Almost As Guilty As If She Had Been Caught In Some Wrong 
 Act, Bessie Sobbed: "The Door Was Open At First, And I Knew It Was Mrs. 
 Rossiter-Browne, Whom I Have Seen At Stoneleigh. I Heard What She Said 
 Of Mamma, And Oh, Auntie, I Am Her Daughter, And She Is Dead, And She 
 _Was_ Good At The   Last!" 
   
   
   
 In Her Sympathy For Bessie, Miss Mcpherson Was Even Ready To Do Battle 
 For Daisy, And She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Browne Is A Fool, And Allen Is A Bigger One, And Lord Hardy 
 Biggest Of   All. Don't Cry. She Wants To See You. Wash Your Face, And 
 Take Off Your Apron And Come Down." 
   
   
   
 Five Minutes Later Bessie Was Shaking Hands With Mrs. Browne, Who Told 
 Her "She Did Not Look Very Stubbed, That Was A Fact--That She Guessed 
 Seasickness Had Not Agreed With Her, And She'd Better Keep Herself 
 Swaddled Up In Flannel For A Spell Till She Got Used To The   Climate, 
 Which Was Not Like England." 
   
   
   
 "You Come In The   Germanic, Your Aunt Tells Me," She Continued, As Bessie 
 Took A Seat Beside Her. "Then You Must Have Seen Miss Lucy Grey And Her 
 Nephew, For They Were On That Ship, And I Hear Were Met By Somebody Sent 
 From Boston To Tell 'Em To Come Right On, For Miss Jerrold Was Very 
 Sick." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 162 
 Bessie Felt Rather Than Saw The   Questioning Eyes Which Her Aunt Flashed 
 Upon Her, And Her Face Was Scarlet As She Answered: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Saw Miss Grey. She Was Very Kind To Me When I Was Sick. She Did 
 Go Directly To Boston." 
   
   
   
 "What Is The   Matter With Mrs. Jerrold?" Miss Betsey Asked, And Mrs. 
 Browne Replied: 
   
   
   
 "The Land Only Knows. Heart Complaint, The   Last Report, I Believe. I Saw 
 Hannah At The   Depot This Morning; She'd Been Sent For, Too. Geraldine 
 Always Wants Her When She's Sick; But The   Minit She Is Better, The   Old 
 Maid Sister Is In The   Way, And Not Good Enough For My Lady's Fine 
 Friends. I Know Geraldine Jerrold Pretty Well, And If I's Hannah I 
 Wouldn't Run To Every Beck And Call, When Nothing Under The   Sun Ails Her 
 But Hypo. She Has Had Everything, I Do Believe--Malary, Cancers, Spinal 
 Cords, Nervous Prostration, And Now It's Her Heart. Humbug! More Like 
 Hysterics. Burton Jerrold Has Got His Hands Full, And I Pity Him. Why, 
 He Looks Like An Old, Broken-Down Man, And His Hair Is As White As 
 Snow." 
   
   
   
 Here Mrs. Browne, Who Had The   Conversation All To Herself, Stopped To 
 Take Breath. She Was Not An Ill-Natured Woman, Or One Who Often Talked 
 Of Her Neighbors, And After A Moment, As If Ashamed Of   Her Tirade, She 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "I've Went It Pretty Glib Against Poor Miss Jerrold, Hain't I? I Dare 
 Say She Is Sick And Nervous, And I Have Not Charity Enough For Her." 
 Then, Rising From Her Chair Preparatory To Leaving, She Said To Bessie: 
 "I Am Glad You Have Come, And I Hope We Shall See You Often, After Gusty 
 Comes Home. I S'pose I Shall Lose Her In October. 'Tain't No Secret Now, 
 And So I May As Well Tell You That She Is To Be Married To Lord Hardy, 
 From Dublin. You've Seen Him, I B'lieve?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, When I Was A Little Girl," Bessie Answered, With A Pang Of   Pain As 
 She Remembered The   Days When Lord Hardy Was Their Constant Companion. 
   
   
   
 "I Never Really B'lieved He Wanted Gusty," Mrs. Browne Continued, "Till 
 He Said So In Plain Words; And There's Folks Now Mean Enough To Say It's 
   
 Her Money He's After, And I Don't Myself Suppose He'd Thought Of   Her If 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 163 
 She Hadn't Had Money; But I Think He Likes Her, And I Know She Likes 
 Him, And It's Something To Be Lady Hardy." 
   
   
   
 As She Said This, Mrs. Browne Drew Herself Up Rather Loftily, As If Some 
 Of Her Daughter's Honor Had Fallen Upon Her; And With A Stately Bow And 
 Good-Afternoon, Went Out To Where Her Handsome Carriage And High-Booted 
 Driver Were Waiting For Her. 
   
   
   
 "There Goes As Nice A Woman As Ever Lived Made Over Into A Fool By Money 
 And A Little Nincompoop Of   A Lord," Was Miss Betsey's Comment, As She 
 Watched The   Carriage Moving Away Across The   Common. Then Turning 
 Suddenly To Bessie, She Added: "Why Didn't You Tell Me Miss Lucy Was On 
 The Ship With Grey?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Hesitated A Moment, And Then Answered Frankly: 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps I Ought To Have Done So, But I Thought I Would Rather, If You 
 Liked Me At All And Were Kind To Me, That It Should Be For Myself And 
 Not Because I Had Met Miss Grey, Who Offered To Give Me A Note To You. 
 Did I Do Wrong?" 
   
   
   
 "No; Perfectly Right," Miss Betsey Said: "And Now Tell Me All About It. 
 You Said She Was Kind When You Were Sick. How Did She Find You In The 
 Steerage?" 
   
   
   
 In As Few Words As Possible Bessie Repeated The   Story Of   Her 
 Acquaintance With Miss Lucy, Dwelling At Length Upon Her Kindness, But 
 Saying Little Of   Grey; Indeed, A Casual Stranger Listening To The 
 Recital Would Hardly Have Known That He Was Mentioned At All. But Miss 
 Betsey Was Far-Seeing; She Knew The   Signs, For She Had Had Her Day And 
 Experience, And From The   Very Fact That Bessie Did Not Say More Of   Grey, 
 She Drew Her Own Conclusions. But To Be Quite Sure, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "You Had Seen Grey, Before You Met Him On The   Ship, Had You Not?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Bessie Answered. "He Once Spent A Day At Stoneleigh With Neil, 
 And He Came Again When Father Died, And Was So Kind To Me. I Was Alone 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 164 
 For Mother, You Know, Was On The   Ocean, And He Did Everything A Man 
 Could Do. Then, When I Was Sick In Rome, He Was There Too, And Gave Up 
 His Room To Mother, And Took Every Care From Her. Oh, Auntie, He Is The 
 Noblest Man I Ever Knew. He Told Neil Once That He Tried To Make 
 Somebody Happy Every Day, Either By A Pleasant Word, Or Look, Or Act Of 
 Kindness; And Only Think, If He Lives To Be Old, How Many, Many People 
 Will Have Been Happier Because He Has Lived." 
   
   
   
 In The   Excitement, Bessie Forgot Everything But Her Enthusiasm For And 
 Her Interest In Grey Jerrold; And Her Aunt, Who Was Watching Her 
 Closely, Guessed The   Truth Pretty Accurately. But She Made No Remark 
 Except To Say That From The   Garret Window One Could See Grey's Park, 
 Where Miss Lucy Lived, And Which Grey Would Probably One Day Inherit. 
 Nor Was She At All Surprised When Later In The   Afternoon She Knew By 
 Certain Sounds That Bessie Was At The   Garret Window Looking At The   Park. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day Was A Hard And Busy One, For There Was Sweeping To Be Done, 
 And The   Silver To Be Cleaned, And The   Dining-Room Windows To Be Wiped; 
 And Bessie Went Through It All Patiently And Uncomplainingly, Serving 
 Her Aunt At Breakfast And Dinner, Taking Her Own Meals With The   Cook, 
 And Never By A Sign Showing That She Was Other Than The   Hired Maid She 
 Had Chosen To Be. But When The   Last Thing Was Done Which Belonged To Her 
 To Do, The   Fatigue And The   Heat Overcame Her, And, Sitting Down In The 
 Shaded Porch, By The   Kitchen Door, She Leaned Her Aching Head Against 
 The Back Of   Her Chair And Fell Asleep. And There Miss Betsey, Who Had 
 Scarcely Lost Sight Of   Her During The   Day, Found Her, And For A Few 
 Moments Stood Looking At Her Intently, Noticing Every Curve, And Line, 
 And Feature, And Feeling A Lump In Her Throat As She Saw About The   Sweet 
 Mouth That Patient, Sorry Expression Which Had Come There Years Ago When 
 Bessie Was A Child, And Had Deepened With Every Succeeding Year. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Girl, You Have Had A Hard Time, I Know," She Said; And At 
 The Sound Of   Her Voice Bessie Awoke And With A Bright Smile And Blush, 
 Started Up, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "Excuse Me; I Was Very Tired And Warm, And Must Have Fallen Asleep. My 
 Work Is Done, And Now, If You Have Any Sewing, Please Let Me Have It." 
   
   
   
 "Aren't You Tired? You Look Pale," Miss Betsey Asked So Kindly That 
 Bessie's Lip Quivered As She Replied: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 165 
 "Yes, A Little; But I Do Not Mind That. I Should Like To Do Something 
 For You." 
   
   
   
 "Then Go Out Into The   Garden In The   Fresh Air And Stay There Till You 
 Are Rested," Miss Betsey Answered, Abruptly, And, Turning On Her Heel, 
 She Walked Away To Her Own Room, Where She Held Communion With Herself, 
 Wondering How Much Longer She Could Or Ought To Hold Out, "I Have Tried 
 Her Pretty Well, And She Has Not Flinched A Hair; But I Guess I Will 
 Wait A Day Or Two, Till I Have Heard From Sarah," She Thought, But This 
 Resolution She Did Not Carry Out For Two Reasons, One Of   Which Was Found 
 In The   Letter Which She Received That Afternoon, And The   Other In The 
 Fact That At Tea-Time Bessie Fainted Dead Away As She Stood By Her 
 Auntie's Chair. 
   
   
   
 She Had Borne So Much And Suffered So Much During The   Last Few Months 
 That Nature Refused To Bear Any Longer, And It Was More Than A Headache 
 Which Brought The   Faintness Upon Her. Taking Her In Her Arms, Miss 
 Betsey Carried Her To Her Room, And Placing Her Upon The   Bed, Sat Down 
 Beside Her. 
   
   
   
 "Why Are You Crying?" She Asked, As She Saw The   Great Tears Roll Down 
 Bessie's Cheeks Faster Than She Could Wipe Them Away. 
   
   
   
 "Because," Bessie Answered, With A Choking Sob, "I Have Tried So Hard To 
 Do Right, And Have Wanted Work So Much, And Just As I Have Found It, I 
 Am Afraid I Am Going To Be Sick, For I Feel So Strange And Cold, As If 
 All The   Life Had Gone From Me, And I Cannot Work Any More, And You Will 
 Have To Send Me Away, And I Have Nowhere To Go, For Stoneleigh Is Very 
 Far Away, And I Have No Money To Get There. Oh, Auntie, If I Could Die! 
 Life Has Been So Dreary To Me!" 
   
   
   
 Here Bessie Broke Down Entirely, And Sobbed For A Few Moments 
 Convulsively, While Miss Mcpherson Was Scarcely Less Agitated. 
   
   
   
 Kneeling Down By The   Low Bed And Laying Her Old Face By The   Side Of   The 
 Young One Upon The   Pillow, She, Too, Cried For A Few Moments Like A 
 Child. Then, Lifting Up Her Head And Brushing Away Her Tears With An 
 Impatient Movement, As If She Were Ashamed Of   Them, She Said: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 166 
 "I Cannot Hold Out Any Longer, And I Must Tell You That What I Have Been 
 Doing Was Never Intended To Last; I Was Only Trying You, To See If You 
 Were True, And Now That I Know You Are, Do You Think I Will Not Take You 
 To My Heart As My Child, My Very Own? I Believe I Have Always Loved You, 
 Bessie, Since The   Day Your Eyes Looked At Me On The   Sands Of 
 Aberystwyth, And I Have Wanted You So Much, And Tried So Many Times To 
 Get You, And Right Here Where I Am Kneeling Now, I Have Often Knelt By 
 This Little Bed Prepared For You Years Ago, And Prayed God To Keep You 
 Innocent And Pure, And Send You To Me Some Day. And He Has Done All 
 This. He Has Kept You Pure And Good, And Send You To Me Just When I 
 Want You Most, I Am A Queer, Crabbed Old Woman, But I Believe I Can Make 
 You Happy, And By And By You May Learn To Love Me A Little. Few Have 
 Ever Done That; None In Fact, Since My Mother Died, But One, And He--Oh, 
 Bessie, I Would Give My Life To Have Him Back, And More Than My Life To 
 Know That It Was Well With Him. Charlie, Oh, Charlie, My Love, My Love!" 
   
   
   
 Bessie's Tears Were All Dried Now, And Her Arms Were Around The   Neck Of 
 This Strange Woman, Weeping For Her Lost Love As Women Never Weep Save 
 When The   Memory Of   That Love Brings Far More Pain Than Joy. 
   
   
   
 "Dear Auntie," Bessie Said, "I Do Not Quite Under Stand What You Mean, 
 But If I Can Comfort You I Will, And Work For You, Too, I Do Not In The 
 Least Mind That, And I Must Do Something To Pay--" 
   
   
   
 "Hush Child!" Miss Betsey Rejoined, Almost Impatiently, As She Drew 
 Herself From Bessie's Embrace And Rose To Her Feet. "Never Again Trouble 
 Your Head About Your Debts. I Sent The   Two Hundred And Fifty Pounds To 
 My Brother's Wife Yesterday, And Told Her What I Was Doing To You, And 
 What I Meant To Do If You Passed The   Ordeal Unscathed, And Any Time You 
 Choose You Can Write To Anthony And Send Him Twenty Pounds, Or More, If 
 You Like. What Is Mine Is Yours, So Long As My Opinion Of   You Remains 
 Unchanged. I Did Not Like Your Mother; I Am Free To Tell You That. I Was 
 Angry With Your Father For Marrying Her, And Angrier Still When I Heard 
 Of The   Life She Led--Heard Of   Her At Monte Carlo, Of   Which I Never Think 
 Without A Shudder." 
   
   
   
 Miss Mcpherson Had Seated Herself In A Chair By This Time, And Over Her 
 White Face There Came A Rapt Far-Off Look, And Her Hands Were Locked 
 Together As She Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, I May As Well Tell You Now Why I Hate That Place, And Hate All 
 Who Frequent It. Charlie Seems Very Near Me To-Night; My Boy Lover, With 
   
 The Soft Brown Eyes And Hair, And The   Sweet Voice Which Always Spoke So 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 167 
 Tenderly To Me, Even When I Was In My Fitful Moods. That Was More Than 
 Forty Years Ago When He Walked With Me Along The   Rose-Scented Lanes And 
 Told Me Of   His Love, And Talked Of   The   Happy Future When I Would Be His 
 Wife. Alas, He Little Dreamed What The   Future Had In Store, Or Of   The 
 Dreary, Lonely Life I Should Lead, While He--Oh, Charlie, My Love, My 
 Love!" 
   
   
   
 She Paused A Moment, While She Seemed Trying To Repress Some Powerful 
 Emotion, And Then Resumed Her Story: 
   
   
   
 "When He Was Twenty-One, And I Was Twenty, We Went Abroad In Company 
 With Some Relatives Of   Mine, And Found Ourselves At Last At Monte Carlo. 
 Your Grandfather Was With Us, And Together We Went Into The   Gambling 
 Hall Where Men And Women Sell Their Souls For Money, And There My 
 Brother Played, And I--Shame That I Must Tell It--I, Too, Tried My Luck, 
 While Charlie Looked On Reproachfully, And Tried To Get Me Away, But I 
 Only Laughed At Him, And Bade Him Stay To Keep Me Company. Then I Called 
 Him A Coward, And Badgered Him Until One Night He Put Down A Five-Franc 
 Piece And Won, And Then He Put Down Another, And Another--Doubling And 
 Trebling Sometimes, And Always Winning, As It Is Said Satan, Who Rules 
 That Den, Lets The   Novices Do. The   Next Day Charlie Played With A 
 Recklessness Which Half Alarmed Me, And Made Me Remonstrate With Him. 
 But To No Purpose. 
   
   
   
 "'You Called Me A Coward,' He Said, Laughingly; 'And Besides That, I 
 Rather Like It, The   Gold Comes So Easily. I Have Scarcely Lost A Pound.' 
   
   
   
 "Soon, However, The   Tide Turned, And He Began To Lose; Not Small, But 
 Large Sums. But, As If That Made Him More Determined Than Ever, He 
 Played On And On, Always The   First To Enter And The   Last To Leave, While 
 I Watched Him With A Dread Foreboding At My Heart Which I Could Not 
 Define. Oh, How Rashly He Played And What Heavy Sums He Staked! His 
 Fortune Was Not Large, Nor Was Mine Then What It Is Now; But We Had 
 Planned Together To Buy A Lovely Place We Knew Of   On The   Isle Of   Wight, 
 And Had Furnished It In Fancy Many Times. 
   
   
   
 "'I Am Bound To Get Back What I Have Lost, Or We Cannot Have Rose Lawn,' 
 He Would Say, With A Smile; And Once, When I Begged Him To Desist, And 
 Told Him I Did Not Care For Rose Lawn He Answered Me: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 168 
   
 "'But I Do, And You Must Not Complain. You Made Me Play, You Know.' 
   
   
   
 "After That I Was Silent And Watched Him Sadly, As The   Infatuation 
 Increased. At Last He Said To Me One Night: 
   
   
   
 "'Betty,' That Was The   Name He Gave Me, 'This Evening Will See The   End. 
 Something Tells Me I Shall Get Back All I Have Lost, And I Am Resolved 
 To Stake Everything I Have. But Whether I Lose Or Win, It Is My Last 
 Chance. Don't Look So Reproachfully At Me. Remember, You Taught Me To 
 Play, But You Did Not Know How Strong Was The   Desire In Me To Do It. A 
 Love For The   Gaming-Table Is The   Besetting Sin Of   My Family, And I Had 
 Sworn To Conquer It In Myself, But You Were Too Strong For Me; So, 
 Whatever Happens, Do Not Blame Me Too Much. And Now Give Me A Kiss As A 
 Guaranty Of   Success.' 
   
   
   
 "How Handsome He Was In The   Moonlight, For We Were In The   Beautiful 
 Grounds Around The   Casino--Were Standing In A Sheltered Spot Close To A 
 Bed Of   Great White Lilies, Whose Perfume Even Then Made Me Faint, I 
 Cannot Smell Them Now Without A Throb Of   Pain, They Are So Associated 
 With That Awful Night When I Bade Charlie Good-By, And Went Back To The 
 Hotel. I Did Not Go With Him, Nor Did He Wish It, I Disconcerted Him, He 
 Said. And So I Sat By My Window And Watched The   Full Moon Rising Higher 
 And Higher, And Listened To The   Moan And Dash Of   The   Sea Against The 
 Shore Below, And Saw The   People Going And Coming, Until At Last It Was 
 Twelve O'clock, The   Hour For Closing, And I Saw The   Crowds Come Out, Men 
 And Women, Young And Old, Those Who Had Lost And Those Who Had Won, And 
 Leaning From The   Casement I Tried To Single Out Charlie, But Could Not. 
 I Felt Almost Sure That If He Had Been Successful He Would Stop At My 
 Door And Tell Me So. But He Did Not Come. 
   
   
   
 "As I Sat And Waited, I Cannot Tell You The   Horror And Dread Which Took 
 Possession Of   Me. I Knew That The   Moon Was Still Shining--That Patches 
 Of Silvery Light Were Falling Upon The   Sea, And The   Shrubs And Flowers 
 Outside, But To Me All Was Black As Midnight, And I Actually Groped My 
 Way To My Bed, On Which I Threw Myself At Last, Shivering With Cold, For 
 The October Air Was Blowing Up Chill From The   Water. For A Few Moments I 
 Slept, And Then Started Suddenly As I Fancied I Heard Charlie Call My 
 Name. 
   
   
   
   
 "Oh-H, Betty," Was What He Said, And In His Voice There Was A Note Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 11 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 169 
 Agony And Fear, Which Made Me Shiver In Every Limb, As I Tottered To The 
 Window And Looked Out. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, What A Glorious Night It Was, Rich And Sweet With Tropical Bloom 
 And Beauty, And The   Full Moon In The   Sky Now Moving Down To The   West, 
 For It Was Past Two O'clock. 
   
   
   
 "Every Thing Was Still, And After Listening A Moment I Went Back To Bed, 
 And Slept Heavily Until Morning, When My Brother Came To My Door And 
 Spoke To Me In A Voice I Did Not At First Recognize, It Was So Strange 
 And Unnatural. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It?' I Asked, As I Opened The   Door And Looked At His White 
 Face. 
   
   
   
 "'Sister,' He Said, Stepping Into The   Room. 'Can You Bear Some Dreadful 
 News?' 
   
   
   
 "'Yes,' I Answered With A Sensation As If I Were Turning Into Stone. 
 'Charlie Is Dead! He Has Killed Himself!' 
   
   
   
 "How I Knew It I Cannot Tell, But Know It I Did. Charlie Was Dead. He 
 Had Lost Everything And Gone From The   Scene Of   His Ruin To The   Very Spot 
 Where He Had Kissed And Said Good-By To Me, And There Had Put A Bullet 
 Through His Brain--Close By The   Clump Of   Lilies Which Were Wet With His 
 Blood When They Found Him Lying On His Back With His Fair Young Face 
 Upturned To The   Moonlit Sky, And A Smile On His Lips As If The   Death 
 Struggle Had Been A Painless One. 
   
   
   
 "I Knew Then That At The   Last, When His Soul Was Parting From His Body, 
 He Had Called My Name, And I Had Heard Him Just As I Often Hear Him Now 
 When I Am All Alone, And The   Night, Like That One, Is Full Of   Moonlight 
 And Beauty. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 1 ( Miss Mcpherson's Housemaid) Pg 170 
 "We Took Him To England And Laid Him In His Grave, Where I Buried My 
 Heart, My Life, And Hope, And Since Then I Have Grown Into The   Strange, 
 Unlovable Woman You Find Me. But Do You Wonder That I Shrink With Horror 
 From The   Gaming-Table And Those Who Frequent It, Or That I Could Not 
 Respect Your Mother When I Heard Of   Her So Often At Monte Carlo, Where 
 Charlie Died And Where Your Grandfather Ruined Himself For He, Too, Was 
 Possessed With A Mania For Play?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Auntie, How Sorry I Am For You," Bessie Said, Throwing Her Arms 
 Around Miss Mcpherson's Neck And Kissing Her Through Her Tears. "I Mean 
 To Love You So Much," She Continued, "And Do So Much For You, If You 
 Will Let Me I Do Not Mind Being Your Housemaid At All, Only Just Now I 
 Feel So Tired And Sick, As If I Could Never Work Any More;" And, Wholly 
 Exhausted, She Sank Back Upon Her Pillow, Where She Lay For A Few 
 Moments So White And Still That Her Aunt Felt A Horrible Pang Of   Fear 
 Lest The   Prize She So Much Coveted Might Be Slipping From Her Almost 
 Before She Possessed It. 
   
   
   
 But After A Little Bessie Rallied, And, Smiling Upon Her Aunt, Said To 
 Her: 
   
   
   
 "You Cannot Guess How Happy I Am To Be Here With You, But I Do Not Think 
 I Quite Understand What You Meant By Trying Me." 
   
   
   
 "I Meant," Miss Mcpherson Replied, "To See If You Were In Earnest When 
 You Said You Were Willing To Do Anything To Earn Money, I Knew The 
 Mcpherson Pride, And Thought You Might Have Some Of   It. But I Know 
 Better Now. I Have Tried You And Proved You, And Do Not Want You As 
 Housemaid Any Longer. Nor Shall I Need Your Services, For A New Girl 
 Comes To-Morrow--Sarah's Cousin. She Is In New York, And Will Be Here On 
 The Morning Train. A Regular Greenhorn I Imagine; But If She Is Honest 
 And Willing, I Can Soon Train Her In My Ways. And Now I Will Leave You, 
 For You Must Sleep To-Night, So As To Be Well To-Morrow;" And With A 
 Fond Good-Night, Miss Mcpherson Left The   Room. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 171 
   
 With The   Morrow The   New Housemaid Came, But Miss Mcpherson Was Too 
 Anxious About Her Niece To Observe More Than That The   Girl Was Fresh, 
 And Bright, And Clean, With A Wonderful Brogue And A Clear, Ringing 
 Voice. Miss Betsey Had Called The   Village Doctor, Who, After Carefully 
 Examining His Patient, Said She Was Suffering Either From Nervous 
 Prostration Or Malaria, He Could Not Tell Which, Until He Had Seen Her 
 Again; Then, Prescribing Quinine For The   Latter, And Perfect Rest For 
 The Former, He Left Just As The   New Girl Appeared And With Her 
 Volubility And Energy Seemed To Fill The   House. As Quickly As Possible 
 Miss Betsey Got Her Into The   Kitchen, And Then Went To Her Niece's Room. 
   
   
   
 "I Must Have Been Asleep," Bessie Said, "For I Dreamed That I Heard 
 Jennie's Voice, And I Was So Glad That It Woke Me, And I Thought I Heard 
 It Again. She Was The   Irish Girl Who Was So Kind To Me On The   Ship. You 
 Remember I Told You Of   Her." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Miss Betsey Replied, "I Think You Liked Her Very Much." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, Very, Very Much, And I Would Give A Great Deal To See Her 
 Again, I Believe I Should Get Well At Once, There Is Something So Strong 
 And Hearty About Her." 
   
   
   
 To This Miss Mcpherson Made No Reply, But All The   Rest Of   The   Morning 
 She Seemed Very Restless And Excited, And Was Constantly Hushing The   New 
 Girl, Whom She Once Bade The   Cook _Gag_, If She Could Not Quiet Her In 
 Any Other Way. 
   
   
   
 "I Have A Sick Niece Up Stairs, And You Will Disturb Her," She Said To 
 The Girl, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "An' Sure Thin, Mum, I'll _Whisper_." 
   
   
   
   
 But Her Whisper Seemed To Penetrate Everywhere, And Miss Mcpherson Was 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 172 
 Glad When At Last The   Toast And Tea And Jelly Intended For Bessie's 
 Dinner Were Ready Upon The   Tray Which She Bade The   Girl Take Up Stairs 
 To The   Young Lady Whose Room Was At The   End Of   The   Hall. 
   
   
   
 "An' Indade I'd Take Off Me Shoes And Go In Me Stockin' Feet To Be 
 Quiet: An' It's Niver A Word I'll Spake," The   Girl Said, As She Started 
 On Her Errand, While Her Mistress Listened At The   Foot Of   The   Stairs. 
   
   
   
 Miss Mcpherson Was Prepared For A Demonstration If Some Sort, But Did 
 Not Quite Expect What Followed, For The   Moment The   Girl Stepped Into The 
 Room, Bessie Sprang Up With The   Loud Glad Cry: "Oh, Jennie, Jennie, 
 Where Did You Come From? I Am So Glad!" 
   
   
   
 There Was An Answering Cry Of   Surprise And Joy, And Then The   Tray, With 
 Everything Upon It, Went Crashing To The   Floor, While Jennie Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "An', Be Jabers, The   Plather An' The   Tay Is All One Smash Together, In 
 Me Fright At Seem' You Here Before Me, When It's Meself Was Goin' To Ask 
 Her To Take You. May The   Saints Be Praised, If It's Not The   Happiest Day 
 Since I Left Ireland," And Bending Over Bessie The   Impulsive Irish Girl 
 Kissed Her Again And Again, Talking, And Laughing, And Crying, Until 
 Bessie Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "There, Jennie, Please; I Am Very Tired, And Your Sudden Coming Has 
 Taken My Strength Away." 
   
   
   
 She Did Look Very White And Faint, And Jennie Saw It, And Tried To Be 
 Calm, Though She Kept Whispering To Herself As She Gathered Up The 
 _Debris_ On The   Floor, And With A Most Rueful Expression Took It Down 
 Stairs, Saying To Her Mistress: 
   
   
   
 "An' Faith It's A Bad Beginnin' I've Made, Mum, But Sure An' I'll Pay 
 You Every Farthing With Me First Wages, And Now, If You Plase, I'll Do 
 Up My Fut, For It's Blistered, That It Is, With The   Bilin' Tay." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 174 
   
 The Foot Was Cared For, And Another Tray Of   Toast And Tea Prepared. 
 This, Miss Betsey Took Herself To Bessie, Explaining That Jennie Was The 
 Cousin Who Had Come To Take Her Former Housemaid's Place. 
   
   
   
 "But I Had No Idea," She Said, "That She Was Such A Behemoth. I Am 
 Afraid She Will Not Answer My Purpose At All." 
   
   
   
 But Bessie Pleaded For The   Girl, Whose Kindness Of   Heart She Knew, And 
 Who, She Felt Sure, Could Be Molded And Softened By Careful And 
 Judicious Training, And That Afternoon, When Jennie Came Up To Her She 
 Told Her That Her Aunt Did Not Like A Noise, And That She Must Be Very 
 Quiet And Gentle If She Wished To Please. 
   
   
   
 Jennie Listened To Her, Open-Eyed, And When She Was Through Responded: 
   
   
   
 "Is It Quiet She Wants? I Told Her I Would Whasper, An' Faith I Wull; 
 For I'm Bound To Stay With You, And Get Me Tin Shillings A Week." 
   
   
   
 The Case Seemed Hopeless, And Jennie Might Have Lost Her Place But For 
 The Serious Illness Which Came Upon Bessie, Taking Away All Her 
 Vitality, And Making Her Weak And Helpless As A Child. It Was Then That 
 Jennie Showed Her Real Value, And By Her Watchful Tenderness And 
 Untiring Devotion, More Than Made Amends For All Her Awkwardness. 
   
   
   
 Day After Day, And Night After Night, She Staid In The   Sick Room, 
 Ministering To Bessie As No One Else Could Have Done, Lifting Her 
 Tenderly In Her Strong Arms, And Sometimes Walking With Her Up And Down 
 The Large Chamber Into Which She Had Been Carried When The   Physician 
 Said Her Sickness Might Be Of   Weeks' Duration, For She Was Suffering 
 From All The   Fatigue And Worry Of   The   Last Two Years, When The   Strain 
 Upon Her Nerves Had Been So Great. 
   
   
   
 All Through The   Remaining Weeks Of   Summer, And The   September Days Which 
 Followed, Bessie Lay In Her Bed, Scarcely Noticing Any Thing Which Was 
 Passing Around Her, And Saying To Her Aunt When She Bent Over Her, 
 Asking How She Felt: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 175 
   
   
 "Tired, So Tired, And It Is Nice To Rest." 
   
   
   
 And So The   Days Went By, And Everybody In Allington Became Interested In 
 The Young Girl Whom Few Had Seen, But Of   Whom A Great Deal Was Told By 
 Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, Whose Carriage Often Stood At Miss Mcpherson's 
 Door, Bringing Sometimes The   Lady Herself, And Sometimes Augusta, Who 
 Had Returned From Saratoga, And Was Busy With The   Preparations For Her 
 Wedding, Which Was To Take Place In October. 
   
   
   
 Lord Hardy, Who Had Come From The   West, And Established Himself At The 
 Ridge House, Called Several Times And Left His Card, Which Miss 
 Mcpherson Promptly Burned. 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Like Lord Hardy. He Was Just A Fortune-Hunter, She Said, And 
 Cared No More For Augusta Browne Than He Did For Her, Except That 
 Augusta Was The   Younger Of   The   Two, And She Could Not Forget How He Had 
 Looked, Smirking And Mincing By The   Side Of   Archie's Wife At 
 Aberystwyth; Poor, Weak Daisy, Who, But For Him, Might Not Have Gone So 
 Far Astray As She Did. 
   
   
   
 For Bessie's Sake Miss Mcpherson Was Almost Ready To Forgive Poor Daisy, 
 As She Always Called Her Now When Thinking Of   Her. For Bessie's Sake She 
 Felt That She Could Do A Great Deal That Was Contrary To Her Nature, But 
 She Could Not Feel Kindly Disposed Toward Neil, For Immediately After 
 The Receipt Of   Her Letter To His Mother, Containing Two Hundred And 
 Fifty Pounds, And The   Announcement That She Intended To Take Bessie As 
 Her Own Child, Neil Had Written Her A Long, Penitent Letter, Blaming 
 Himself As A Coward, And Telling Of   His Remorse And Regret For The   Past, 
 And Saying That, Unless He Was Forbidden To Do So, He Should Come To 
 America In September, And Renew His Offer To Bessie. 
   
   
   
 This Letter Miss Mcpherson Read With Sundry Expressions Of   Disgust, And 
 Then, Taking From Its Peg Her Sun-Hat, Almost As Large As A Small 
 Umbrella, She Started For The   Telegraph Office, And Several Hours Later 
 Neil Mcpherson, In London, Was Reading The   Following Laconic Dispatch 
 From Allington: 
   
   
   
   
     "Stay At Home And Mind Your Own Business! 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 176 
   
   
   
     "Betsey Mcpherson" 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps I Did Wrong To Send It, For Maybe The   Girl Likes Him After 
 All," The   Spinster Thought, As She Walked Back To Her House. 
   
   
   
 But It Was Too Late Now, And For The   Next Two Or Three Days She Was Too 
 Anxious To Think Of   Anything Except Bessie, Who Was Much Worse, And 
 Seemed So Weak And Unconscious Of   Everything, That The   Physician Looked 
 Very Grave, And The   Clergyman Came At Miss Mcpherson's Request, And Said 
 The Prayers For The   Sick, But Bessie Did Not Hear Them, For She Lay Like 
 One In A Deep Sleep, Scarcely Moving Or Seeming To Breathe. 
   
   
   
 Before Leaving The   Room The   Clergyman Went Softly To The   Bedside To Look 
 At The   Sick Girl, Wondering Much At The   Likeness In Her Face To Some One 
 He Had Seen Before, And Wondering Too Why It Should Remind Him Of   Hannah 
 Jerrold, And The   Night When He Went In The   Wintery Storm To Hear Her 
 Father's Confession. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Hannah!" He Said To Himself, As He Left The   House, And Walking 
 Slowly Across The   Common To The   Church-Yard, Sat Down Upon A Bench Near 
 To A Head-Stone, Which Bore This Inscription: "Sacred To The   Memory Of 
 Martha, Beloved Wife Of   The   Rev. Charles Sanford, Who Died January 1st, 
 18--. Blessed Are The   Dead Who Die In The   Lord." 
   
   
   
 Since We Last Saw Him, Years Ago, The   Rev. Charles Sanford Had Grown An 
 Old Man, Though He Was Scarcely Sixty-Three, An Age When Many Men Are In 
 Their Prime. There Was A Stoop In His Shoulders As If The   Burden Of   Life 
 Were Heavy, And His Hair Was As White As Snow, While Upon His Face Was A 
 Look Which Only Daily Discipline, Patiently Borne, Can Ever Write Upon 
 The Human Visage And Patiently Had He Borne It, Until He Almost Forgot 
 That He Was Bearing It, And Then One Day It Was Removed And By The 
 Lightness And Freedom He Felt, He Knew How Heavy It Had Been. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 177 
 "Poor Martha!" He Said To Himself, As He Glanced At His Shining 
 Coat-Sleeves, And The   Spot On The   Knee Of   His Pants, Which Was Almost 
 Threadbare, And At His Boots, Which Certainly Had Not Been Blacked That 
 Day. "Poor Martha! What Would She Say If She Could See These Clothes, 
 Which, Though They May Not Look Well, Are Very Comfortable." Then, As 
 His Eye Rested Upon The   Word _Beloved_, He Continued: "Is That A Lie, I 
 Wonder, Which That Marble Is Telling To The   World? If So, It Is Martha's 
 Fault, For She Wrote Her Own Epitaph, Just As She Ordered All The 
 Details Of   Her Funeral, And What Preceded It. It Was A Strange Fancy Of 
 Hers To Ask That Hannah Should Lay Her Out Poor Martha! _Devoted_ Would 
 Have Been Better Than _Beloved_, Though God Knows I Tried To Do My Best 
 By Her," And With A Sigh, Both For What Had Been And What Might Have 
 Been, The   Rector Arose And Started For His Home, Meeting At The   Gate Of 
 Grey's Park With Grey Himself, Who Was In Allington For The   First Time 
 Since His Return From Europe. 
   
   
   
 Lucy Had Come Up A Few Days Before, And Had Been At Once To See Bessie, 
 Of Whose Illness She Had Written To Grey, And That Had Brought Him As 
 Soon As He Could Leave His Mother. 
   
   
   
 "Grey, My Boy, How Are You?" The   Rector Said, Offering His Hand, Which 
 Grey Took, Saying As He Did So: 
   
   
   
 "How Is She This Morning?" 
   
   
   
 Mr. Sanford Did Not Know That Grey Had Ever Seen Or Heard Of   Bessie 
 Mcpherson, But Something Told Him That He Meant Her, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Very Weak And Sick. Poor Girl! She Is Too Young To Die." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Sanford," And Grey Spoke With Great Vehemence, "You Do Not Think 
 Bessie Will Die? She Must Not Die!" And In His Voice And Manner There 
 Was Something Which Betrayed His Secret To The   Older Man, Who Said To 
 Him: 
   
   
   
 "I Hope Not, Grey, God Knows. Pray For Her, My Boy; Pray Earnestly. 
 Prayer Can Move A Mountain, Or At Least Make A Way Through It. Pray For 
   
 The Girl You Call Bessie." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 178 
   
   
   
 To One Accustomed As Grey Was To Take Everything, However Small, To 
 God, Prayer Was An Easy Thing, And Every Thought Was A Prayer As He 
 Walked Rapidly Toward Miss Mcpherson's House. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Sleeping Now," Miss Betsey Said To Him. "We Trust She Will Be 
 Better When She Wakens. It Is Rest She Needs More Than Anything Else. 
 She Has Had A Hard Life So Far. You Have Seen A Great Deal Of   Her, I 
 Believe?" 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Say I Have Seen A Great Deal Of   Her, Though I Feel As Though I 
 Had Known Her Always. Yes, She Has Had A Hard Life. You Do Not Think She 
 Will Die?" Was Grey's Reply; And In His Face And Voice Miss Betsey 
 Detected What The   Rector Had Discovered. 
   
   
   
 "No," She Said; "I Do Not Believe She Will Die. Sit Down And Wait Till 
 She Is Awake." 
   
   
   
 So Grey Sat Down, And Waited Three Hours, During Which Time The   Train, 
 Which Would Have Taken Him Back To Boston, Went Rushing By, And Bessie 
 Still Slept As Quietly As An Infant. It Was Jennie Who Came At Last And 
 Told Him That She Was Awake And Better, Though Too Weak To See Any One. 
   
   
   
 "Thank God!" Grey Exclaimed, And Slipping A Bill Into The   Girl's Hand, 
 He Continued: "Take Good Care Of   Her, Jennie, And When She Is Able Tell 
 Her I Came To See Her." 
   
   
   
 "An' Sure I'll Tell Her Ivery Blessed Word, And That You Left Your 
 Love." 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Say That," Grey Answered Her, Laughingly, As He Bade Her 
 Good-By And Walked Away. 
   
   
   
 For A Week Or More Bessie Scarcely Spoke Or Moved, It Was Such Happiness 
   
 To Rest, With Every Wish Anticipated Either By Her Aunt Or Jennie, Whose 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 12 (Bessie's Successor) Pg 179 
 Voice Was A _Whasper_ Most Of   The   Time, And Who Was Learning To Be More 
 Quiet And Subdued. At Last, However, Bessie Began To Talk, And Said To 
 Jennie One Day: 
   
   
   
 "I Believe I Am Getting Better, And I Am Afraid I Am Not As Glad As I 
 Ought To Be--The World Holds So Little For Me, And So Few Who Care For 
 Me Beside Auntie And You." 
   
   
   
 "An', Faith," Jennie Began, "It's Not For Ye To Be Sayin' The   Likes Of 
 That. Nobody To Care For You, Indade, With The   Gentry Comin' Every Day 
 To Inquire For You, The   Praste A Readin' His Prayers In This Very Room, 
 And The   Foine Gintleman Who Was On The   Ship A Sittin' Down Stairs Three 
 Mortal Hours Waitin' To Know If You Waked Up Dead Or Alive, And Thankin' 
 God When It Was Alive I Told Him You Was." 
   
   
   
 "Who, Jennie? What Gentleman?" Bessie Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Grey, To Be Sure," Jennie Replied; "And He Left His Compliments For 
 Ye, And Thanked God When I Told Him You Was Better. Oh, But He's Very 
 Fine, And Grey's Park Is Like Them Places In The   Old Country Where The 
 Grandees Live." 
   
   
   
 Whether It Was That Bessie Was Thoroughly Rested, Or That The   Fact That 
 Grey Had Not Forgotten Her Was In Itself A Restorative, Her Recovery Was 
 Very Rapid, Though She Still Looked Like Some Fragile Flower Which A 
 Breath Might Blow Away, And Miss Mcpherson Watched Her With A Tender 
 Solicitude, Astonishing In One As Cold And Impassive As She Had Always 
 Seemed To Be. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 180 
   
   
 It Was A Lovely Day In Early October When Bessie Made Her First Visit To 
 Grey's Park, Of   Which She Had Heard Such Glowing Descriptions From 
 Jennie, Who Took Her There In An Invalid Chair Sent For The   Purpose By 
 Miss Lucy. 
   
   
   
 The Grass In The   Park Was Fresh And Green From Recent Rains, And The 
 Late Autumn Flowers Gave A Brightness To The   Place Scarcely Equaled In 
 Summer. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, How Lovely It Is! Pretty Almost As The   Kensington Gardens," Bessie 
 Exclaimed, As She Entered The   Gate And Looked Around Her. "I Think I 
 Should Like To Live Here," She Continued; And Then There Came To Her A 
 Thought Of   Grey, Who Would Probably One Day Be Master Of   The   Place, And 
 She Blushed Guiltily, As If She Had Said Some Immodest Thing. 
   
   
   
 Miss Lucy Met Her At The   Door, And, Taking Her To Her Room, Made Her Lie 
 Down Till They Were Joined, By Miss Mcpherson, Who Came To Lunch, Which 
 Was Served In The   Breakfast-Room, And Was Just The   Kind To Tempt An 
 Invalid. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Enjoyed It Immensely, And Felt Herself Growing Stronger And 
 Better In The   Brightness And Freshness Of   This Beautiful Home Which Was 
 One Day To Be Grey's. 
   
   
   
 On The   Wall, Beside Blind Robin's, There Was A Picture Of   Grey, Taken In 
 Europe When He Was Fourteen, And Just Before The   Great Sorrow Came Upon 
 Him And Robbed His Face Of   A Little Of   The   Assurance And Boyish 
 Eagerness Which The   Artist Had Depicted Upon The   Canvas. But It Was Like 
 Him Still--Like Him, As He Was Now, In His Young Manhood, When To Do 
 Good To Others, To Make Somebody Happy Every Day, Was The   Rule Of   His 
 Life. And Bessie's Eyes Were Often Fixed Upon It, As, After Lunch Was 
 Over They Still Sat In The   Breakfast-Room, Because Of   The   Sunshine Which 
 Came In So Brightly At The   Windows. And While They Sat There The   Elder 
 Women Talked Of   Grey And What He Would Probably Do, Now That His Travels 
 In Europe Were Ended. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 181 
   
   
 "He Ought To Marry And Settle Down. Is There Any Hope Of   His Doing So?" 
 Miss Betsey Said, And Lucy Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Think So, Yes, I Am Quite Sure Of   It, If Everything Goes Well, As I 
 Think It Will." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Was Sitting With Her Back Partly Turned To The   Ladies, Who Did 
 Not See The   Crimson Spots Which Covered Her Face For A Moment And Then 
 Left It Deathly Pale, As She Heard That Grey Jerrold Was To Be Married. 
 For An Instant Everything Around Her Turned Black, And When She Came To 
 Herself She Felt That She Could Not Breathe In That Room With Grey's 
 Picture On The   Wall, And His Eyes Looking At Her As They Had Looked That 
 Day, In Rome, When He Had Said To Her Words She Would Almost Give Half 
 Her Life To Hear Again. Bessie Was No Dissembler. She Could Not Sit 
 There In Her Pain And Make No Sign, And, Turning To Her Aunt, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Please, Auntie, Let Jennie Take Me Into The   Air, I Am Sick And Faint; 
 I--" 
   
   
   
 She Could Not Say Anything More Lest She Should Break Down Entirely; 
 And, Glancing Significantly At Each Other, The   Two Ladies Called Jennie, 
 And Bade Her Take Her Young Mistress Into The   Garden. 
   
   
   
 "Go To The   Rose-Arbor. It Is Warmer There," Miss Lucy Said; But Only 
 Jennie Heard, For Bessie Was Too Conscious Of   The   Blow Which Had Fallen 
 So Suddenly Upon Her, To Heed What Was Passing Around Her. 
   
   
   
 Grey Was Going To Be Married; _Her Gray_, Whom She Now Knew That She 
 Loved As She Had Never Loved Neil Mcpherson Even In The   First Days Of 
 Her Engagement, When He Was All The   World To Her. Her Grey, Who 
 Certainly Had Loved Her Once, Or He Would Never Have Said To Her What He 
 Did. Her Grey, Who Had Been So Kind To Her On The   Ship And Looked The 
 Love He Did Not Speak. Why Had He Changed So Soon? Was It Some Love Of 
 His Boyhood Before He Saw Her, And Had It Again Sprung Into Being, Now 
 That He Had Returned To Its Object? And Oh, How Dreary The   World Looked 
 To The   Young Girl With The   Certainty That Grey Was Lost To Her Forever. 
 She Did Not Notice The   Fanciful Summer-House Into Which Jennie Wheeled 
   
 Her; Did Not Notice Anything, Or Think Of   Anything Except Her Desolation 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 182 
 And A Desire To Be Alone, That She Might Cry Just As She Had Never Cried 
 Before. 
   
   
   
 "Please, Jennie, Go Away," She Said; "I Would Rather Be Alone." 
   
   
   
 So Jennie Left Her, And, Covering Her Face With Her Hands, Bessie 
 Sobbed, Piteously: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Father In Heaven, Is There Never To Be Any Joy For Me? Must I 
 Always Be So Desolate And Lonely, And Is It Wicked To Wish That I Were 
 Dead?" 
   
   
   
 For Several Minutes Poor Bessie Wept On, And Then With A Great Effort 
 She Dried Her Tears, And, Leaning Her Head Back In Her Chair, Began To 
 Live Over Again Every Incident Of   Her Life As Connected With Grey 
 Jerrold. And While She Sat There Thus, The   Boston Train Stopped At The 
 Allington Station, And She Heard The   Roar And The   Ring As It Started On 
 Its Way. Twenty Minutes Later She Heard Behind Her The   Sound Of   A 
 Footstep, Apparently Hurrying Toward Her, And Thought, If She Thought At 
 All, That It Was Jennie Coming For Her. But Surely Jennie's Tread Was 
 Never So Rapid And Eager As This, Nor Were Jennie's Hands As Soft And 
 Warm As The   Hands Which Encircled Her Face, Nor Jennie's Voice Like This 
 Which Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Darling Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 Grey Had Come To Allington From Springfield, Where He Had Been On 
 Business For His Father, And Both Lucy And Miss Mcpherson Knew That He 
 Was Coming, And Had Chosen That Day For Bessie's Visit To The   Park, And 
 Had Purposely Talked Before Her Of   His Probable Marriage, In Order To 
 Test The   Nature Of   Bessie's Feelings For Him. 
   
   
   
 "We Cannot Be Mistaken," Miss Mcpherson Said To Lucy, After Bessie Had 
 Left Them; "But Let Me Manage The   Young Man." 
   
   
   
 And When, At Last, Grey Came, And, After Greeting The   Ladies, Asked 
   
 After Bessie, Miss Mcpherson Replied That She Was Better And Had Just 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 183 
 Left Them For The   Garden; And Then, As Grey Made No Move To Go In Search 
 Of Her, She Suddenly Turned Upon Him With The   Exclamation: 
   
   
   
 "Grey Jerrold, You Are A Fool!" 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es?" He Answered, Interrogatively, As He Regarded Her With 
 Astonishment. 
   
   
   
 "I Repeat It--You Are Either A Fool Or Blind, Or Both!" She Continued. 
 "But I Am Neither, And I Know You Love My Niece, And She Loves You, And 
 I Know Too That You Think She Is Engaged To Neil Mcpherson, But She Is 
 Not." 
   
   
   
 "What!" Grey Exclaimed, Starting To His Feet. "What Are You Saying?" 
   
   
   
 "I Am Saying That Bessie's Engagement Was Broken Before She Left 
 England, And That She--" 
   
   
   
 "She--What?" Grey Cried, Almost Pleadingly; And Miss Mcpherson Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "She Is In The   Garden. You Will Find Her In The   Rose-Arbor." 
   
   
   
 Grey Waited For No More, But Went Rapidly In The   Direction Of   The 
 Summer-House Where Bessie Sat With Her Back To Him, And Did Not See Him 
 Until His Hands Were Upon Her Face And His Voice Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Darling Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 Then She Started Suddenly, And When Grey Came Round In Front Of   Her, And 
 Taking Her Hands In His Kissed Her Lips, She Kissed Him Unhesitatingly, 
 And Then Burst Into A Paroxysm Of   Tears. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 184 
 "What Is It, Bessie? Why Are You Crying So?" Grey Said, As He Still Held 
 Her Hands And Kept Kissing Her Forehead And Lips. 
   
   
   
 "They Said You Were Going To Be Married," Bessie Sobbed, As Grey Knelt 
 Beside Her, And Laying Her Head Upon His Shoulder, Tried To Brush Her 
 Tears Away. 
   
   
   
 "Who Said I Was To Be Married?" He Asked, In Some Surprise, And Bessie 
 Answered Him: 
   
   
   
 "Your Aunt Lucy Said She Thought So, And I--Oh, Grey, What Must You 
 Think Of   Me?" And Lifting Her Head From His Shoulder, Bessie Covered Her 
 Face With Her Hands, Crying For Very Shame That She Had Betrayed What 
 She Ought To Have Kept To Herself. 
   
   
   
 "What Must I Think Of   You?" Grey Replied. "Why, This--That You Are The 
 Dearest, Sweetest Little Girl In All The   World, And That I Am The 
 Happiest Man. I Do Not Know What Aunt Lucy Meant By Saying I Was Going 
 To Be Married; But I Am, And Very Soon, Too--Just As Soon As You Are 
 Able To Be Present At The   Ceremony. Will That Be At Christmas-Time, Do 
 You Think?" 
   
   
   
 He Was Taking Everything For Granted, And Bessie Knew That He Was, And 
 Knew What He Meant, But She Would Scarcely Have Been A Woman If She Had 
 Not Wished Him To Put His Meaning In Words Which Could Not Be Mistaken, 
 So She Said To Him Amid Her Tears--Glad, Happy Tears They Were Now: 
   
   
   
 "Whom Are You To Marry?" 
   
   
   
 "Whom?" He Repeated. "Whom But You, Bessie Mcpherson, Whom I Believe I 
 Have Loved Ever Since That Christmas I Spent At Stoneleigh Two Years 
 Ago. Do You Remember The   Knot Of   Plaid Ribbon You Wore That Night And 
 Which I Won At Play? I Have It Still, As One Of   My Choicest Treasures, 
 And The   Curl Of   Hair Which Flossie Cut From Your Head, In Rome, When We 
 Thought You Would Die, I Divided That Tress With Jack Trevellian The 
 Night We Talked Together Of   You, With Breaking Hearts, Because We 
 Believed You Were Dead. He Told Me Then Of   His Love For You, And I 
 Confessed Mine To Him, Though We Both Supposed That, Had You Lived, Neil 
   
 Would Have Claimed You As His. Oh, Bessie, Those Were Dreary Months To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 185 
 Me, When I Thought You Dead, And May You Never Know The   Anguish I 
 Endured When I Stood By That Grave In Stoneleigh And Believed You Lying 
 There. But God Has Been Very Good To Me, Far Better Than I Deserve. He 
 Has Given You To Me At Last And Nothing Shall Separate Us Again." 
   
   
   
 While Grey Talked, He Was Caressing Bessie's Face And Hair, And Stooping 
 Occasionally To Kiss Her, While She Sat Dumb And Motionless, So Full Was 
 She Of   The   Great Joy Which Had Come So Suddenly Upon Her, And Which, As 
 Yet, She Could Not Realize. 
   
   
   
 "We Will Be Married At Christmas," Grey Said; "The Anniversary Of   The 
 Time When I First Saw You, Little Dreaming Then, That You Would One Day 
 Be My Wife. Shall It Not Be So?" 
   
   
   
 What Bessie Might Have Said Or How Long The   Interview Might Have Lasted, 
 We Have No Means Of   Knowing, For A Shrill Cry In The   Distance Of   "None 
 Of That, Misther! For I'm Comin' Meself To Take The   Hide Of   Ye," 
 Startled Them From Their State Of   Bliss, And Looking Up They Saw Jennie 
 Bearing Swiftly Down Upon Them, With Both Arms Extended Ready For Fight. 
   
   
   
 Jennie, Who Knew Nothing Of   Grey's Arrival, Had Visited With The 
 Servants, Until She Concluded It Was Time To Return To Her Young 
 Mistress. As She Came Within Sight Of   The   Summer-House What Was Her 
 Horror To See A Tall Young Man With His Arms Around Bessie, And, As It 
 Seemed To Her, Trying To Take Her From The   Chair. 
   
   
   
 "Thaves And Murther!" She Cried, "If There Isn't A Spalpeen Thryin' To 
 Run Away With Miss Bessie, Body And Bones;" And At Her Utmost Speed She 
 Dashed On To The   Fray. 
   
   
   
 But At Sight Of   Grey She Stopped Short, And With Wide-Open Eyes And 
 Mouth, Surveyed Him A Moment In Astonishment; Then A Broad Smile 
 Illumined Her Face As She Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "An' Faith That's Right. Kiss Her Again As Many Times As Ye Likes. It's 
 Not Meself Will Interfere, Though If You'd Been A Bla'guard, As I 
 Thought You Was, I'd Of   Had Yer Heart's Blood," And Turning On Her Heel 
   
 Jennie Walked Rapidly Away, Leaving The   Lovers A Very Little Upset And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 13 (Bessie Goes To Grey's Park) Pg 186 
 Disconcerted. 
   
   
   
 It Was Grey Who Wheeled Bessie Back To The   House, And Taking Her In His 
 Arms Carried Her To His Aunt Lucy, To Whom He Said, As He Put Her Down 
 Upon The   Couch: 
   
   
   
 "This Is My Little Wife, Or, Rather, She Is To _Be_ My Wife On Christmas 
 Eve, And Christmas Day We Are To Spend Here With You, Who Will Make The 
 Old House Brighter Than Ever It Was Before." Then, Going Up To Miss 
 Mcpherson, He Continued: "Kiss Me, Aunt Betsey Because I Am To Be Your 
 Nephew, And Because I Am No Longer A Fool." 
   
   
   
 The Kiss He Asked For Was Given, And Thus The   Engagement Was Sealed, 
 And When Next Day Grey Returned To Boston, He Said To His Aunt Hannah, 
 Who Was Still With His Mother: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie Is To Be My Wife, And I Must Tell Her Our Secret, And At Your 
 House, Too, For, After She Has Seen You, I Feel Sure That She Will 
 Forgive Everything." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 187 
   
 At Last Mrs. Geraldine Was Better, And Signified Her Willingness To Let 
 Her Sister-In-Law Return To Her Own Home, From Which She Had Been Absent 
 So Long. She Had Received, With A Good Deal Of   Equanimity, The   News Of 
 Her Son's Engagement With Bessie, Whom She Remembered As A Lovely Child, 
 Wholly Unlike Her Mother. 
   
   
   
 "If That Woman Were Living, I Would Never Consent To The   Marriage," She 
   
 Said; "But As It Is, I Am Willing, Though I Had Hoped That In Your 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 188 
 Travels Abroad You Might Have Found Some High-Born English Girl With A 
 Title, But It Is Something To Marry A Niece Of   Lady Jane, And I Dare Say 
 Miss Mcpherson Will Make The   Girl Her Heir; So I Will Welcome Her As My 
 Daughter, And Perhaps She Will Brighten Up The   House, Which Is At Times 
 Insufferably Dull, With Your Father Growing More And More Silent And 
 Gloomy Every Day. I Should Not Wonder If He Were To Become Crazy, Like 
 Your Grandfather." 
   
   
   
 Grey Did Not Reply To This, Or Tell Her That He Could Guess In Part What 
 It Was Which Had Made His Father Grow Old So Fast, And Blanched His Hair 
 To A Snowy White, Unusual To One Of   His Years. It Was The   Secret Hidden 
 Under The   Bed-Room Floor Which Had Affected His Whole Life, And Affected 
 It All The   More Because He Had Brooded Over It In Silence, And Never 
 Spoken To Any One Upon The   Subject. Once Hannah Attempted To Say 
 Something To Him, But He Had Repulsed Her So Fiercely That She Never 
 Tried Again, And He Did Not Guess What Efforts Grey Had Made To Find 
 The Rightful Heirs Of   Joel Rogers. Like His Wife, He Did Not Object To 
 Grey's Engagement. Bessie Was A Desirable _Parti_, As She Would, In All 
 Probability, Inherit Her Aunt's Large Fortune, And He Signified His 
 Approval; And In All Boston There Was Not A Happier Man Than Grey, On 
 The Morning When, With His Aunt Hannah, He At Last Started For 
 Allington, Telling Her When He Bade Her Good-By At The   Station That He 
 Should Bring Bessie To Her Early The   Following Day. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Most Lovely October Morning When Grey Drove Bessie Through The 
 Rocky Lane In The   Pasture Land Up To The   Old House, Of   Which He Had Told 
 Her On Christmas Eve, At Stoneleigh, Almost Two Years Ago, And Which 
 Seemed Neither New Nor Strange To Bessie, So Strong An Impression Had 
 His Description Made Upon Her. 
   
   
   
 "There She Is; That Is Aunt Hannah," Grey Said, As A Tall, Slender 
 Woman, In A Plain Black Dress, Came To The   Open Door And Stood Waiting 
 For Them. 
   
   
   
 "And I Should Have Known Her, Too. What A Sad Face It Is, Just As If 
 There Was A History Hidden Under It." Bessie Said, And Grey Replied, As 
 Be Lifted Her From The   Phaeton: 
   
   
   
 "There Is A History Hidden There, And Sometime I Will Tell It To You." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 189 
 Then Leading Her To His Aunt He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Auntie, I Have Brought You Bessie." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Hannah Answered, With A Gasp, As Her Cold Hands Were Clasped By 
 The Soft, Warm Ones Of   The   Young Girl, Who Looked Up At Her Curiously, 
 Wondering At Her Manner. 
   
   
   
 At Sight Of   Bessie, Hannah Had Been Startled By The   Likeness To The 
 Picture Hidden Away So Many Years, Every Feature Of   Which Was Indelibly 
 Stamped Upon Her Memory. Had That Picture Taken Life And Form, And Was 
 It Confronting Her Now? It Seemed So, And For An Instant She Grew Cold 
 And Faint, And Stood Staring At The   Girl. 
   
   
   
 "Auntie, Won't You Kiss Bessie?" Grey Said, And Then The   Spell Was 
 Broken, And Taking The   Girl In Her Arms, Hannah Kissed And Cried Over 
 Her As A Fond Mother Cries Over The   Child Which Has Been Lost And Is 
 Restored To Her Again. 
   
   
   
 Hannah Could Not Define To Herself The   Feeling Which Took Possession Of 
 Her From The   Moment She Saw Bessie Standing There In The   Low, 
 Old-Fashioned Room, With The   October Sunshine Falling On Her Golden Hair 
 And Lighting Up Her Beautiful Face, Still Pale And Worn From Recent 
 Sickness. It Was As If An Angel Had Come Suddenly To Her, Bringing The 
 Peace And Rest She Had Never Known Since That Awful Night More Than 
 Forty Years Ago, And She Felt All Her Olden Horror Rolling Away, As She 
 Watched Bessie Going Over The   House, With Grey--; Now Up The   Crooked 
 Stairs To The   Room Under The   Roof Where Grey Used To Sleep When A Boy, 
 And Where There Were Still The   Remains Of   A Horse, And A Boat Which He 
 Had Sailed In The   Big Iron Kettle By The   Well--; Now Down The   Cellar 
 Stairs To See The   Foundation Of   The   Big Chimney Which Occupied The 
 Center Of   The   House, And In Which The   Swallows Built Their Nests; Now 
 Out To The   Well Where The   Bucket Hung, And Then To The   Little Bench 
 Where Grey Used To Sit And Kick The   Side Of   The   House, While The 
 Terror-Stricken Old Man Looked On Trembling, Lest The   Boards Should Give 
 Way And Show What Was Hidden There! It Was There Yet, Dust And Ashes 
 Now, But Still There, And Bessie Sat Down Alone Beside It, While Grey 
 Shivered As His Grandfather Had Done, And Drew Her Away As Quickly As 
 Possible. 
   
   
   
   
 "Where Does This Lead To?" She Asked, Laying Her Hand Upon The   Door 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 190 
 Which Was Always Closed. 
   
   
   
 "That Was Grandfather's Room. No One Goes In There," Grey Said, 
 Hurriedly, As He Put His Arm Around Her, And Told Her She Had Seen 
 Enough, And Must Rest Until After Dinner. 
   
   
   
 He Took Her To The   Pleasant South Room, Where The   Early Dinner Was 
 Served, With The   Tiny Silver Teaspoons, Marked With The   Initials Of 
 Hannah's Mother, And The   Bits Of   Old China, Which Modern Fashion Has 
 Made So Choice And Rare Now. And Bessie Enjoyed It With The   Keen Relish 
 Of A Returning Appetite. She Had Improved Rapidly Within The   Last Week, 
 And Declared Herself Is Well And Strong As Ever, When, After Dinner Was 
 Over And The   Dishes Cleared Away She Nestled Down Among The   Cushions Of 
 The Chintz-Covered Lounge. 
   
   
   
 "This Is Such A Dear Old Place," She Said, "That I Should Like To Stay 
 Here Always. People Say There Is A Skeleton In Every House, But I Am 
 Sure There Can Be None Here, Everything Seems So Peaceful And Quiet." 
   
   
   
 "Why Did She Make That Remark, Of   All Others?" Grey Thought, As, With A 
 Face Whiter Even Than That Of   His Aunt Hannah, He Sat Down Beside Her, 
 And Drawing Her Closely To Him, Laid Her Golden Head Upon His Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," He Said, And His Voice Shook A Little, "I Am Going To Tell You 
 Something Which Perhaps I Ought To Have Told You Before I Asked You To 
 Be My Wife, And Which I Should Have Told You Had I Thought The   Telling 
 Would Make Any Difference In Your Love For Me." 
   
   
   
 "Nothing Could Make Any Difference In That," Bessie Said, Lifting Up Her 
 Sweet Face To Be Kissed, And Then Dropping Her Head Again Upon Grey's 
 Arm, Just As Hannah Came In And Took A Seat On The   Other Side Of   Her. 
   
   
   
 Hannah Had Been Up Stairs To Her Room, Where She Now Kept The   Box In 
 Which Lay The   Picture Which Was So Like Bessie Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
 "More Like Her Than I Supposed," She Whispered, As She Gazed Upon The 
   
 Face Which Seemed Each Moment To Grow More And More Like The   Young Girl 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 191 
 To Whom Grey Was To Tell The   Story. 
   
   
   
 He Was Only Waiting For Her To Come In Before He Commenced, She Knew, 
 And Putting The   Picture Back In Its Place, She Went Down To The   South 
 Room, And Taking Her Seat Beside Bessie, As Grey Motioned Her To Do, 
 Waited For Him To Begin. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," He Said, And His Aim Tightened Its Clasp Around Her Waist, 
 "There _Is_ A Skeleton Here, And It Has Darkened All My Aunt Hannah's 
 Life, And Thrown Its Shadow Over Me As Well. Can You Bear To Have A 
 Little Of   It Fall Upon You, Too?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Answered, Fearlessly, "I Have Always Lived With Skeletons 
 Until I Knew You Loved Me; They Cannot Frighten Me." 
   
   
   
 "But, Darling, Would You Love Me As Well, Think You You Knew That, In A 
 Way, There Was A Disgrace Clinging My Name?" He Asked, And Bessie 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "A Disgrace! What Do You Mean? I Cannot Imagine You To Be In Disgrace; 
 But If You Are, I Am Quite Ready To Share It With You." 
   
   
   
 "Even If It Be Murder?" 
   
   
   
 Grey Spoke The   Last Word In A Whisper, As If Afraid The   Walls Had Ears, 
 But Bessie Heard Him Distinctly, And With A Great Start, She Drew 
 Herself Away From Him, And Sat Rigid As A Stone, While She Repeated: 
   
   
   
 "Murder! Oh, Grey, You Surely Do Not Mean That!" 
   
   
   
 "No, Not Exactly; It Was Manslaughter, Done In Self-Defense," Grey 
 Answered Her, And, With A Sigh Of   Relief, Bessie Asked: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 192 
 Who Was The   Killed, And Who The   Killer?" 
   
   
   
 "My Grandfather Did The   Deed, In The   Heat Of   Passion, And The   Victim Has 
 Lain Under The   Floor Of   That Room Into Which I Would Not Let You Enter, 
 For More Than Forty Years. Now You Know The   Skeleton There Is In This 
 Old House." 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es," Bessie Said, While A Look Of   Terror And Pain Crept Into Her 
 Eyes; But She Did Not Move Nearer Either To Grey Or His Aunt. 
   
   
   
 Indeed, It Seemed To Both That She Drew Herself Into As Small A Compass 
 As Possible, So That She Might Not Touch Them, And Her Face Was Very 
 White And Still As Grey Commenced The   Story, Which He Made As Short As 
 Possible, Though He Dwelt At Length Upon The   Life-Long Remorse Of   His 
 Grandfather, And The   Heavy Burden Which His Aunt Hannah Had Carried For 
 Years. 
   
   
   
 At This Part Of   The   Story, Bessie's Face Relaxed, And One Of   The   Hands, 
 Which Had Been Clasped So Tightly Together At First, Went Over To 
 Hannah's Hand, Which It Took And Held Until Grey Told Of   The   Lonely Days 
 And Dreary Nights Passed By The   Young Girl In The   Old Horror-Haunted 
 House, With No One But Rover For Her Companion. Then The   Hand Went Up 
 With A Soft, Caressing Motion To The   Face Which Grey Had Once Said 
 Looked As If Christ Had Laid His Hands Hard Upon It, And Left Their 
 Impress There. It Was Pallid Now, As The   Face Of   A Corpse, And There 
 Were Hard Lines About The   Mouth, Which Quivered With Pain. But, At The 
 Touch Of   Bessie's Soft Fingers, The   Hardness Relaxed, And, Covering Her 
 Eyes, Hannah Burst Into A Paroxysm Of   Weeping. 
   
   
   
 "Dear Auntie," Bessie Said, "My Auntie, Because You Are Grey's, How You 
 Must Have Suffered, And How I Wish I Could Have Come To You. There Would 
 Have Been No Terror Here For Me, Because, You See, It Was Not 
 Premeditated; It Was An Accident, Not A Crime, And God, I Am Sure, 
 Forgave It Long Ago. No, Grey;" And Now She Turned To Him, And, Winding 
 Her Arms Around His Neck, Went On: "It Is Not A Disgrace You Ask Me To 
 Share It Is A Misfortune, A Trouble; And Do You Think I Would Shrink 
 From It A Moment--I, Who Have Borne So Much That _Was_ Disgrace?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 193 
   
 He Knew She Was Thinking Of   Her Mother, But He Said Nothing Except To 
 Fold Her In His Arms And Kiss Her Flushed, Eager Face, While She Went 
 On: 
   
   
   
 "But Who Was This Man? Where Did He Live, And Had He No Friends To Make 
 Inquiries For Him?" 
   
   
   
 Grey Remembered Now That He Had Simply Said, The   _Peddler_, Without 
 Giving The   Name, And He Hastened To Say: 
   
   
   
 "He Was Joel Rogers, A Welshman, From Carnarvon, And It Was For His 
 Sister Elizabeth, Or Her Heirs, That I Was Searching, When I First Came 
 To Stoneleigh." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Grey!" And Bessie Sprang Up Almost As Quickly As She Had Done When 
 He Spoke To Her Of   Murder; "Oh, Grey! What If It Should Be My 
 Great-Uncle, Whose Grave Is Under The   Floor? You Once Told Me You Were 
 Hunting For Elizabeth Rogers, And I Said I Would Ask Anthony, Who Knew 
 Everybody For Fifty Miles Around And For A Hundred Years Back. But I 
 Forgot It Until After Father Died, When It Came To Me One Day, And I 
 Went To Anthony And Asked If He Knew Any One In Carnarvon Or Vicinity By 
 The Name Of   Elizabeth Rogers. 
   
   
   
 "'No,' He Said, 'I Never Knew Elizabeth Rogers; But I Knew Your 
 Grandmother, Elizabeth Baldwin, Before She Was Married, And She Had A 
 Half-Brother, Joel Rogers, Twenty Years Older Than Herself. A Queer, 
 Roaming Kind Of   Chap, Who Went Off To America, Or Australia, Or Some 
 Such Place, And Never Came Back Again. He Was A Good Bit Older Than I 
 Am,' Anthony Said, 'And Would Be Over Eighty If Living Now.' 
   
   
   
 "Then I Remembered That When I Was A Child I Once Heard My Grandmother 
 Allen Speak Of   A Brother, Who, She Said, Went To The   States When She Was 
 A Girl, And From Whom She Had Not Heard In Many Years. He Must Have Been 
 Very Fond Of   Her, For She Had Several Choice Things He Had Given Her, 
 And Among Them A Picture Of   Herself, Which, She Said, Was Painted In 
 London The   Only Time She Was Ever There, And Which Was Very Beautiful." 
   
   
   
   
 "A Picture, Did You Say? Would You Know One Like It If You Were To See 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 194 
 It?" Hannah Asked, In A Constrained Voice And Bessie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes; That Portrait Is Still At Stoneleigh, For When Grandma Died, 
 Six Or Seven Years Ago, Mother Gave It To Me, And I Hung It In My Room. 
 It Was Like Mother, Only Prettier, I Think." 
   
   
   
 While Bessie Was Speaking Hannah Had Risen, And Going From The   Room Soon 
 Returned, Bearing In Her Hand The   Box, Which For So Many Years She Had 
 Secreted, And Which Grey Had Not Seen Since He Was A Boy, And Hannah 
 Told Him The   Sad Story Which Had Blighted Her Life. He Saw It Now In His 
 Aunt's Hands, And Shuddered As If It Were A Long Closed Grave She Was 
 Opening. 
   
   
   
 "Here Is The   Watch," She Said, With A Strange Calmness, As She Laid In 
 Bessie's Lap The   Silver Time-Piece, Whose White Face Seemed To Grey To 
 Assume A Human Shape, And Look Knowingly Up At Him. "You See It Stopped 
 At Half-Past Eight. It Has Never Been Wound Up Since," Hannah Continued, 
 Pointing To The   Hour And Minute Hands. 
   
   
   
 Without The   Slightest Hesitancy Bessie Took The   Watch, And Examining It 
 Carefully, Said, As She Fitted The   Key Attached To The   Old-Fashioned Fob 
 To The   Key-Hole: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think It Would Go If I Were To Wind It Up?" Then, Giving The   Key 
 A Turn Or Two, She Continued: "It Does. It Ticks. Look, Grey," And She 
 Held It To His Ear. 
   
   
   
 But He Started Away From It, As If It Had Been The   Heart Beat Of   The 
 Dead Man Himself, And Rising Quickly Began To Pace Up And Down The   Room, 
 While Bessie Next Took The   Picture To Which She Bore So Striking A 
 Likeness. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Grandmother! _It Is!_" She Exclaimed. "He Must Have Had Two 
 Taken, One For Himself And One For Her. Is She Not Lovely?" 
   
   
   
   
 "She Is Like You," Hannah Replied, "And It Was This Resemblance Which 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 195 
 Started Me So When I First Saw You This Morning. Oh, Bessie, My Child, 
 Your Coming To Me Has Cleared Away All The   Clouds, And I Can Make 
 Restitution At Last, For _You_ Are The   Rightful Heir Of   The   Money I Have 
 Saved So Carefully--Heir Of   That And Everything." 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not Think I Understand You," Bessie Said, And Then Hannah Handed 
 Her The   Will, Executed In Wales, About A Year Before Joel Rogers' Death, 
 And In Which He Gave All He Had To His Sister Elizabeth And Her Heirs 
 Forever. 
   
   
   
 "Still I Do Not Quite See It. Explain It To Me, Grey," Bessie Said, 
 With A Perplexed Look On Her Face. 
   
   
   
 Thus Importuned, Grey Sat Down Beside Her, And, As Well As He Could, 
 Explained Everything, And Told Her Of   The   Gold, To Which His Aunt Had 
 Added Interest Every Year, So That The   Heirs, When Found, Should Have 
 Their Own, And Of   The   Shares In The   Slate Quarries In Wales, Dividends 
 On Which Must Have Amounted To Quite A Fortune By This Time, And All Of 
 Which Was Hers, When She Was Proven To Be The   Lawful Heir Of   Elizabeth 
 Baldwin, Sister Of   Joel Rogers. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Understand Now," She Said, With A Quivering Lip, And The   Great 
 Tears Rolling Down Her Cheeks. "There Is Money For Me Somewhere, But, 
 Oh, I Wish It Had Come In Father's Life-Time. We Were So Poor Then; 
 But," She Added, As A Bright Smile Broke Over Her Face, "I Am Glad For 
 You, Grey, That I Shall Not Be A Penniless Bride." 
   
   
   
 Did She Not Then Appreciate The   Position, Or See The   Gulf Which Her 
 Relationship To The   Dead Man Had Built Between Them? If Not, He Must 
 Tell Her, And Rising Again To His Feet, And Standing Over Her, Grey 
 Began With A Choking Voice: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, You Do Not Seem Even To Suspect That, In The   Eyes Of   The   World, 
 The Fact That You Are Joel Rogers' Grand-Niece Ought To Separate You 
 From Me. Don't You Know That The   Blood Of   Your Kinsman Is On My 
 Grandfather's Hands, And Does That Make No Difference With You?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 14 (Telling Bessie) Pg 196 
 "Difference!" She Repeated. "No, Why Should It? Oh, Grey, You Are Not 
 Going To Give Me Up Because Of   That? I Was Not To Blame;" And In 
 Bessie's Voice There Was Such A Pleading Pathos, That When She Stretched 
 Her Hands Toward Him, Grey Took Her In His Arms, Feeling That All His 
 Doubts And Fears Were Removed, And That Bessie Might Be His In Spite Of 
 Everything. 
   
   
   
 For A Long Time They Talked Together Of   The   Course To Be Pursued, 
 Deciding Finally That The   Matter Should Be Kept To Themselves Until Grey 
 And Bessie Were Married, And With Hannah Had Been To Wales And Proved 
 The Validity Of   Bessie's Claim To The   Effects Of   Joel Rogers. 
   
   
   
 There Was No Longer Any Talk Of   Waiting Until Christmas Eve, For The 
 Marriage Was To Take Place As Soon As Possible, And When Grey Took 
 Bessie Home To Miss Mcpherson He Startled That Good Woman With The 
 Announcement That He Was To Be Married The   Last Week In November And 
 Sail At Once For Europe, Taking His Aunt Hannah With Him. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 15 (Wedding Bells) Pg 197 
   
   
 They Rang First For Lord Hardy And Augusta Browne, Who Had Intended To 
 Be Married In October, But Whose Wedding Was Deferred Until The   Second 
 Week In November, Because, As Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Expressed It, 
 "Gusty's Bridal Trouses Could Not Arrive In Time From Paris." Everything 
 Pertaining To The   Young Lady's Wardrobe Was Ordered Either From London 
 Or Paris, And Could Mrs. Browne Have Done It She Would Have Bought The 
 Arch Of   Triumph, And, Transporting It To Allington, Would Have Set It Up 
 In Front Of   Her House And Illuminated It For The   Occasion. She Should 
 Never Have Another Daughter Marry An Irish Lord, She Said, And She Meant 
 "To Make A Splurge And Astonish The   Natives," And She Did. 
   
   
   
 She Had A Temporary Ball-Room Built At One Side Of   The   House, And 
 Lighted It With A Thousand Wax Candles. She Had A Brass Band From 
   
 Springfield And A String Band From Worcester. She Had A Caterer From 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 15 (Wedding Bells) Pg 198 
 Boston, Whom With Her Usual Happy Form Of   Expression She Called A 
 "Canterer." She Had Colored Waiters In White Gloves In Such Profusion 
 That They Stumbled Over And Against Each Other. She Had An Awning 
 Stretched From The   Front Door To The   Gate, With Yards And Yards Of 
 Carpeting Under It. 
   
   
   
 "She Had Not Been Abroad For Nothing, And She Guessed She Knew What Was 
 What," She Said To Lord Hardy When He Hinted That A Plainer Wedding 
 Would Suit Him Quite As Well, And That The   Money She Was Expending Could 
 Be Put To Better Purpose. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess We Can Stand It, And Still Have A Nice Little Sum For Gusty," 
 She Added, And Patting Her Future Son-In-Law Upon The   Back She Bade Him 
 "Keep Cool And Let Her Run The   Machine." 
   
   
   
 After That, Lord Hardy Kept Quiet, Though He Was Never So Near A Fever 
 As During The   Week Which Preceded His Nuptials. For Augusta Herself He 
 Did Not Care At All, As Men Are Supposed To Care For The   Girl They Are 
 About To Marry. He Did Not Dislike Her, And He Thought Her Rather Pretty 
 And Lady-Like, With A Far Better Education Than His Own; But, Strangely 
 Enough In These Last Days Of   His Bachelorhood, He Often Found Himself 
 Living Over Again Those Far-Off Times In Monte Carlo, When, As Cousin 
 Sue From Bangor, He Had Laughed And Talked And Flirted With Poor Little 
 Daisy, As He Called Her To Himself, Now That She Was Dead, And The   Grave 
 Had Closed Over All Her Faults And Misdemeanors. She Had Been The   Cause 
 Of His Ruin, And He Had, At Times, Hated Her For It, But She Had Been 
 Jolly Company For All That, And He Wondered What She Would Say If She 
 Could Know That Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Was To Be His Mother-In-Law And 
 Augusta Lady Hardy. 
   
   
   
 "She Would Turn Over In Her Coffin, I Do Believe," He Thought, And Then 
 He Wondered How Much Augusta's Wedding Portion Would Be, And How Far It 
 Would Go Toward Restoring His Irish Home To Something Like Its Former 
 Condition. But On This Point, _Pere_ Browne Maintained A Rigid Silence, 
 And He Was Obliged To Be Content With The   Hints Which _Mere_ Browne 
 Dropped From Time To Time. She Had Made Minute Inquiries With Regard To 
 Hardy Manor, Her Daughter's Future Home, And At Her Request He Had Made 
 A Drawing Of   It, So That She Knew Just How Many Rooms There Were, And 
 How They Were Furnished. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall H'ist Them Feather Beds Out Double Quick," She Said, "And Them 
 High Four-Posters, With Tops Like A Buggy. I'd As Soon Sleep In A 
 Hearse, And I Shall Put In Some Brass Bedsteads And Hair Mattresses, And 
   
 Mabby I Shall Furnish Gusty's Room With Willer Work. I'll Show 'Em What 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 15 (Wedding Bells) Pg 199 
 Uncle Sam Can Do." 
   
   
   
 Was She Then Going With Him To Hardy Manor, And Must He Present Her To 
 His Aristocratic Friends As The   Mother Of   His Bride? The   Very 
 Possibility Of   Such A Calamity Made The   Perspiration Ooze From The   Tips 
 Of Lord Hardy's Fingers To The   Roots Of   His Hair, And Once He 
 Contemplated Running Away And Taking The   First Ship Which Sailed For 
 Liverpool. But When He Remembered His Debts He Concluded To Swallow 
 Everything, Even The   Mother-In-Law, If Necessary. He Was To Sail The 
 Last Week In November, And As, When He Engaged His State-Room, Nothing 
 Had Been Said About A Second One For Mrs. Browne, He Comforted Himself 
 With The   Hope That She Did Not Meditate Going With Him. She Would, 
 Perhaps, Come In The   Spring, By Which Time He Might Be Glad For The 
 Brass Bedsteads And Hair Mattresses Which Abounded At The   Ridge House, 
 And Which Were Really More In Accordance With His Luxurious Tastes Than 
 The Feather Beds And High Four-Posters Which Had Done Duty At Hardy 
 Manor For More Years Than He Could Remember. 
   
   
   
 Over Four Hundred Invitations Were Given To The   Wedding, As Mrs. Browne 
 Said She "Didn't Mean To Make Nobody Mad." But She Did Offend More 
 People Than If Her Party Had Been More Select, For When Mrs. Peter 
 Stokes, The   Truckman's Wife, Heard That Her Next Door Neighbor, Mrs. Asa 
 Noaks, The   Hackman's Wife, Had Received An Invitation And She Had Not, 
 Her Indignation Knew No Bounds, And She Wondered Who _Miss Ike Browne_ 
 Thought She Was, And If She Had Forgotten That She Once Went Out To Work 
 Like Any Other Hired Girl; And When Susan Slocum, Whose Mother Took In 
 Washing, Heard That Her Friend Lucy Smith, Who Worked In The   Mill, Was 
 Invited And She Was Not, She Persuaded Her Mother To Roll Up The   Four 
 Dozen Pieces Which Had Been Sent From The   Ridge To Be Washed, And Return 
 Them With The   Message That If She Wa'n't Good Enough To Go To The 
 Wedding She Wa'n't Good Enough To Wash The   Weddin' Finery. This So 
 Disturbed Poor Mrs. Browne, Who Really Wished To Please Every Body, That 
 But For The   Interference Of   Allen And Augusta She Would Have Gone 
 Immediately To The   Offended Washerwoman With An Apology, And An Earliest 
 Request To Be Present At The   Wedding. 
   
   
   
 "Don't For Pity's Sake, Ask Any More Of   The   Scum," Allen Said, Adding, 
 That If She Had Not Invited Any Of   Them No One Would Have Been Slighted. 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Don't Know," Mrs. Browne Rejoined, With A Sigh; "I Can't Quite 
 Forget When I Was _Scum_ Myself, And Knew How It Felt." 
   
   
   
 On The   Whole, However, Everything Went Smoothly, And The   Grand Affair 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 15 (Wedding Bells) Pg 200 
 Came Off One November Night When The   Air Was As Soft And Balmy As In 
 Early Summer, And The   Full Moon Was Sailing Through A Cloudless Sky As 
 Carriage After Carriage Made Its Way To The   Brilliantly Lighted House 
 Through The   Dense Crowd Of   Curious People Which Filled The   Road In 
 Front, And Even Stretched To The   Left Along The   Garden Fence. All The 
 Factory Hands Were There, And All The   Boys In Town, With Most Of   The 
 Young Girls, And Many Of   The   Women Whose Rank In Life Was In What Allen 
 Called The   Scum, Forgetting That But For His Father's Money He Might 
 Have Been There Too. 
   
   
   
 There Were Four Bridemaids In All, And Their Dresses And Trains Were 
 Something Wonderful To Behold, As They Swept Down The   Stairs And Through 
 The Long Drawing-Room To The   Bay-Window Where, Amid A Wilderness Of 
 Roses, And Azalias, And Lilies, They Were To Stand. This Was The   Part 
 The Most Distasteful To Lord Hardy, Who Would Greatly Have Preferred 
 Being Married In Church According To The   English Form--And, In Fact, 
 Augusta Would Have Liked That, Too; But Mrs. Browne Was A Stanch 
 Baptist, And Opposed Any Deviation From The   Good Old Rule, And So Lord 
 Hardy Was Compelled To Submit, Though His Face Wore The   Look Of   Anything 
 But A Happy Man As He Went Through The   Ordeal Which Made Him Augusta's 
 Husband, And Then Received The   Congratulations Of   The   Guests, Most Of 
 Whom Addressed The   Bride As Lady Hardy. 
   
   
   
 When Augusta Heard Of   Bessie's Engagement With Grey She Went At Once To 
 Congratulate Her, And Insisted Upon Her Being One Of   Her Bridemaids. But 
 Bessie Declined; She Was Too Much A Stranger To Take So Conspicuous A 
 Place, She Said, And Would Rather Be A Quiet Looker-On. 
   
   
   
 But She Was There With Grey, To Whose Arm She Clung As She Looked 
 Wonderingly On At The   Gorgeous Display, Unlike Anything Which Was Ever 
 Seen In Allington Before, Or Ever Would Be Again. 
   
   
   
 Altogether It Was A Most Brilliant And Successful Affair, And The 
 Reporters, Who Had Been Hired To Be Present, Did It Ample Justice In The 
 Next Day's Papers. "Festivities In High Life" Headed The   Column, In 
 Which The   Beauty And Accomplishments Of   The   Bride Were Dwelt Upon At 
 Large, While Free Scope Was Given To The   Imagination And The   Pen When It 
 Came To The   Elegant Manners Of   The   Hostess, The   Air Of   Refinement And 
   
 Cultivation Perceptible Among The   Guests, And The   Signs Of   Wealth And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 15 (Wedding Bells) Pg 201 
 Perfect Taste Everywhere Visible. The   Great Popularity Of   The   Family Was 
 Also Dwelt Upon As Proven By The   Immense Crowd Thronging The   Streets, 
 And Lord Hardy Was Congratulated Upon His Rare Good Luck, And Hints Were 
 Thrown Out That England And Ireland Ought To Feel Complimented That So 
 Many Of   America's Fair Daughters Were Willing To Wear A Foreign Title 
 And Grace A Foreign Home. 
   
   
   
 "What Fools Those Reporters Are, To Be Sure, And The   Brownes Are Bigger 
 Fools To Allow Such Stuff To Be Printed," Was Miss Mcpherson's Comment 
 Upon The   Articles Which Appeared In The   _Spy_ And The   _Gazette_, And The 
 Springfield _Republican_, And Her Opinion Was Pretty Generally Shared By 
 The Citizens Of   Allington, Who Immediately Raked Up The   Ashes Of   The 
 Brownes' Past History, And Recalled With Great Zest The   Times When Mrs. 
 Browne Had Worked In The   Kitchen At Grey's Park, While Poor Mr. Browne 
 Was Charged With Every Possible Second-Class Occupation, From Mending 
 Brass Kettles Down To Peddling Clothes-Pins. 
   
   
   
 Fortunately, However, Mrs. Browne Was In Happy Ignorance Of   All This. 
 She Only Knew That She Had "Killed A Bear," As She Expressed It, And 
 That She Had Been Described As An Elegant And Accomplished Lady, Who Led 
 The _Ton_ In Allington. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I've Whipped 'Em All, Though I'll Wait And See What Miss 
 Mcpherson Does," She Said; But Miss Mcpherson Did Nothing. 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Wish Of   Both Bessie And Grey That The   Wedding Should Be As 
 Quiet As Possible. Any One Was Free To Go To The   Church Where The 
 Ceremony Took Place One Morning The   Last Week In November, And Which Was 
 Filled With Plain, Respectable People. But Only Hannah And Lucy Grey, 
 Mr. And Mrs. Burton Jerrold, And The   Clergyman, Mr. Sanford, Went To The 
 House, Where The   Wedding-Breakfast Was Served, And Where Miss Betsey 
 Broke Down More Than Once, As She Thought How Soon She Had Lost The   Girl 
 Whom She Had Learned To Love So Much. Grey And Bessie Were Going To New 
 York That Afternoon, For They Were To Sail The   Next Day, And Hannah Was 
 Going With Them. No Good Reason Had Been Assigned For This Sudden Trip 
 Across The   Ocean At This Season Of   The   Year, And Only Mr. Sanford Knew 
 Why It Was Taken. Hannah Had Told Him Everything, And While He 
 Expressed His Pleasure That The   Long Search And Waiting Had At Last Been 
 Rewarded In So Satisfactory A Manner, He Added, Sadly: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 15 (Wedding Bells) Pg 202 
 "I Hope You Will Not Stay There Long. I Shall Be Very Lonely Without 
 You, Hanny." 
   
   
   
 It Was The   First Time He Had Given Her The   Pet Name Of   Old, Since Martha 
 Had Been Laid To Rest In The   Church-Yard, And As A Penance For Doing So, 
 He Went The   Same Day To Martha's Grave And Stood There At Least Fifteen 
 Minutes, With The   November Rain Falling Upon Him Until His Clothes Were 
 Nearly Wet Through. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Martha," He Sighed, As He Turned Away, "She Would Be Fidgeted To 
 Death If She Knew How Wet I Am. I Guess I Had Better Drink Some Boneset 
 When I Get Home. I Believe That Is What She Used To Give Me." 
   
   
   
 He Went With The   Party To New York, And So Did Miss Grey And Miss 
 Mcpherson, And The   Loungers At The   Allington Station Made Some Joking 
 Remarks About One Widower Going Off With Three Old Maids, But Each Of 
 The Old Maids Knew Her Business, And Cared Little What The   Rabble Said. 
 The Brownes, Too, Were In New York With Lord And Lady Hardy, Who Sailed 
 In The   Same Ship With Grey And Bessie. Just How Much Augusta's Wedding 
 Portion Was, Was Never Known, But That It Was Satisfactory Was Proven By 
 The Felicitous Expression Of   Lord Hardy's Face, Which Beamed With 
 Delight As He Said Good-By To His Mother-In-Law, Whom He Kissed In The 
 Exuberance Of   His Joy. But His Countenance Fell A Little When He Heard 
 Her Tell Augusta Not To Be So Down In The   Mouth, For She Should Be Over 
 There Herself Early In The   Spring, In Time To See To House-Cleaning! 
   
   
   
 The Day Was Bright And Warm, As The   Days In Indian Summer Often Are, And 
 The Mcpherson Party Stood Upon The   Wharf Waving Their Good-Bys As Long 
 As Grey And Bessie Were Discernible Among The   Passengers; Then They 
 Returned To Their Hotel, And Miss Betsey Sent The   Following Cablegram To 
 Neil In London: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie Was Married Yesterday To Grey Jerrold, And Sails To-Day For 
 Liverpool." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 203 
   
   
 At Last There Came A Day When Hannah Jerrold Sat In The   Yew-Shaded 
 Garden At Stoneleigh, On The   Same Bench Where Archie Once Lay Sleeping, 
 With Daisy At His Side Keeping The   Flies From Him. Archie And Daisy Were 
 Dead, And Hannah Jerrold, Whose Life Had Reached Out And Laid Hold Upon 
 Theirs, Was There In The   Old Home To Make Restitution, And Coming To Her 
 Down The   Walk Were Grey And Bessie, Whose Face Was Wonderfully Beautiful 
 As She Lifted It To Her Husband, And Said Something Which Made Him Stoop 
 Down And Kiss The   Sweet Mouth From Which The   Old, Tired Look Had Nearly 
 Vanished. 
   
   
   
 She Was So Happy Now, This Little Welsh Girl, Who Had Borne So Much, And 
 Suffered So Much, And It Seemed To Hannah As She Drew Near As If A Halo 
 Of Joy Shone In Her Deep Blue Eyes And Irradiated Every Feature Of   Her 
 Lovely Countenance. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It Is So Nice To Be Home Again, And The   Old Place Is So Dear To 
 Me," She Said, As She Sat Down By Hannah Upon The   Bench, "I Half Wish We 
 Were Going To Stay Here, Though I Like America Very Much, And Shall In 
 Time, Become As Genuine A Yankee As Grey Himself. You Know He Is In A 
 Way A Cosmopolitan." 
   
   
   
 They Had Taken Anthony And Dorothy Completely By Surprise, For Although 
 Bessie Had Written To Them Of   Her Engagement, She Had Said Nothing Of 
 Coming Home, As She Did Not Then Expect To Do So. But Circumstances Had 
 Changed, And The   Old Couple Were Just Sitting Down To Their Frugal 
 Breakfast Of   Bread And Tea When A Carriage From The   Station Drove Into 
 The Park, And In A Moment Bessie Was In Dorothy's Arms, Laughing And 
 Crying And Talking In The   Same Breath, Presenting Hannah As Her Husband 
 And Her Husband As Her Aunt Hannah, In Her Joy And Excitement At Being 
 Home Once More. 
   
   
   
 It Did Not Take Long To Explain Why They Had Come, To The   Old People, 
 Who Entered Heart And Soul Into The   Matter Anthony Offering To Go At 
 Once To Carnavon And Hunt Up Some One Who Could Swear To The 
 Hand-Writing Of   Joel Rogers And Help To Prove The   Will, While Dorothy 
 Said She Had No Doubt That Among Some Papers, Bills And Receipts Which 
   
 Had Belonged To Bessie's Grandmother And Which Were Still Lying In An 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 204 
 Old Writing-Desk Where Daisy Had Put Them When Her Mother Died, There 
 Were Letters From Joel To His Sister, Which Proved To Be A Fact. 
   
   
   
 "I Remember Him Well, Though He Was A Good Bit Older Than I Am," Anthony 
 Said. "A Little Sandy-Haired Man, Very Kind-Hearted And Honest, Though 
 Rather Touchy And Quarrelsome If He Had Too Much Beer In Him, I 
 Shouldn't Wonder But He Died In Some Spree Brought On By Drink." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, He Died In A Spree Brought On By Drink," Hannah Answered, Sadly, 
 And That Was The   Only Time She Was Ever Called Upon To Speak Of   The 
 Manner Of   Joel Rogers' Death. 
   
   
   
 Indeed, The   Whole Matter Was Managed Far More Easily Than She Had 
 Feared. No Troublesome Questions Whatever Were Asked, For There Was No 
 One Enough Interested In Joel Rogers To Ask Them, And When The   Will Was 
 Proven And Bessie's Claim As His Rightful Heir Established, Grey Found 
 No Difficulty Whatever In Obtaining From The   Company Where The   Deceased 
 Had Owned Shares So Many Years Ago, A Full And Correct Account Of   All 
 Moneys Invested And The   Dividends Which Had Been Accruing Since, The 
 Whole Of   Which Was At Once Made Over To Bessie, Who Found Herself An 
 Heiress To So Large An Amount That It Fairly Took Her Breath Away At 
 First. 
   
   
   
 "Why, I Am Rich!" She Exclaimed, And Then, As The   Tears Gathered In Her 
 Eyes, She Continued: "Oh, If This Had Come To Me While Poor Father Was 
 Alive, It Would Have Made Him So Comfortable, And We Were So Poor." 
   
   
   
 Then She Began To Wonder What She Should Do With It All, And How Dispose 
 Of It To The   Best Advantage. 
   
   
   
 "If You Were Only Poor And Wanted It, I Should Be So Glad," She Said To 
 Grey; "But You Do Not, And So I Must Do The   Best I Can." 
   
   
   
 It Never Occurred To Her To Use Any Part Of   It For Herself. She Meant To 
 Give It Away, And Make A Great Many People Happy. And Within A Day Or 
 Two She Had Decided What To Do With A Part Of   It At Least. She Was 
 Sitting Alone With Grey Around The   Bright Fire In The   Drawing-Room One 
 Evening After Their Late Dinner, And Grey Was Saying To Her, As She Sat 
   
 On A Low Stool At His Side, Leaning Her Head On His Knee And Holding His 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 205 
 Hand In Hers: 
   
   
   
 "It Will Soon Be Two Years Since I First Saw You, With Your Face Against 
 The Window, Looking Out Into The   Darkness At The   Big American. I Dare 
 Say You Wished Me In Guinea." 
   
   
   
 "That I Did," Bessie Answered Laughingly, As She Deepened Her Clasp Of 
 His Hand, "For I Did Not At All Know What To Do With You." 
   
   
   
 "But I Remember Well That You Gave Up Your Own Cozy Bedroom, Like The 
 Dear, Unselfish Little Girl You Are," Grey Said, And Bessie Rejoined. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, But I Hope You Remember, Too, That You Would Not Take It, And, 
 Pretending To Have The   Asthma, Said You Preferred The   North Chamber, 
 With The   Storm And The   Cold And The   Rats. Oh, Grey, Honestly I Did Not 
 Want You Here One Bit. I Thought You Would Be In The   Way But I Am So 
 Glad Now, For If You Had Not Come I Might Never Have Been Your Wife," 
 And Bessie Nestled Closer To The   Arm Which Was Her Rightful 
 Resting-Place, And Which Encircled Her Fondly, As Grey Replied A Little 
 Teasingly: 
   
   
   
 "No, Not My Wife Perhaps, But You Might Have Been Neil's, Eh?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Grey, If I Had Not Met You, I Could Not Have Married Neil. I Once 
 Thought I Loved Him, It Is True, But I Know Now I Did Not. We Were So 
 Unlike We Could Never Have Been Happy. But I Like Him Very Much And Am 
 Sorry For Him, If He Really Cared For Me. I Wonder What He Will Say When 
 He Hears I Am Married And Am Here In Wales. He Did Not Even Know I Was 
 Engaged. I Think You Ought To Write And Tell Him, And Perhaps Invite Him 
 Here For The   Holidays. Do You Think He Would Care To Come?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Bessie. Neither Would I Care To Have Him," Grey Replied. "I Would 
 Rather Spend The   First Christmas Alone With You In The   Place Where I 
 First Saw You; But I Am Willing To Write To Neil, And When We Go To 
 London I Will Find Him Of   Course, And You Shall See Him." 
   
   
   
   
 "Thank You, Grey," Bessie Said, Just As Dorothy Came In With A Letter 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 206 
 For Her Mistress, Who Took It In Her Hand And Bending To The   Firelight 
 Recognized Neil's Hand-Writing, While Her Cheeks Flushed As She Saw Her 
 New Name, Mrs. Grey Jerrold, And Thought That Neil Was The   First To 
 Address Her Thus. 
   
   
   
 Breaking The   Seal, She Read As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "London, December ----, 18--. 
   
   
   
     "My Dear Cousin: You May Think It Strange That I Have Not Written 
     Before This And Congratulated You Upon Your Marriage. But I Did Not 
     Know Of   It Until A Week Ago, When I Came Home From The   Continent, 
     Summoned By The   News That My Mother Was Very Ill. Then I Found A 
     Telegram From My Aunt Betsey, Which Said, 'Bessie Was Married 
     Yesterday To Grey Jerrold And Sails To-Day For Liverpool.' I Was Not 
     Greatly Surprised, And I Am Glad That It Is Grey, I Know He Is 
     Worthy Of   You And I Hope You Will Both Be Happy, Even If I Am 
     Wretched And Forlorn, For I Am More So Than I Ever Was In My Life 
     Before. Mother Is Dead And We Have Just Returned From Burying Her At 
     The   Old Home In Middlesex. She Died Of   Typhoid-Pneumonia The   Day 
     After My Return. I Did Not Send For You To Attend Her Funeral, For 
     Fear It Would Seem Like An Insult, She Had Taken Such A Stand 
     Against You During Her Life. But She Changed Very Much In That 
     Respect, And A Few Hours Before She Died She Talked Of   You, And Said 
     She Withdrew All Her Opposition, And That, If I Loved You Still And 
     You Loved Me She Hoped We Would Marry And Be Happy. I Did Not Tell 
     Her Of   The   Telegram, And So She Did Not Know That You Were Already 
     Married. But, Strangest Of   All, She Advised Me To Go To America, And 
     If I Could Find Anything To Do, Which Would Not Compromise Me As A 
     Gentleman, To Do It. Think Of   That, Bessie. My Mother Advising Me To 
     Work, After All Her Training To The   Contrary. But She Knew There Was 
     No Other Way. It Is Work Or Starve With Me Now. A Few Weeks Before 
     Mother's Death She Lost Nearly Everything Which She Had In Her Own 
     Right, And Which Would Have Naturally Come To Me, So That Most Of 
     Her Income Died With Her. Neither Trevellian House, Nor The   One In 
     The   Country, Is Ours Any Longer, And Father Must Go Into Lodgings 
     When The   New Heir Takes Possession. This, At His Age, Is Very Hard, 
     And I Am Sorry For Him. If We Only Had The   House In Middlesex It 
     Would Not Be So Bad, For He Likes The   Country And Would Be Happy 
     There. What He Will Do Here Alone In London I Am Sure I Don't Know, 
     For I Am Going Out To India On A Salary Of   Three Hundred Pounds A 
     Year; Small Enough For A Chap Of   My Habits, But Better Than Nothing. 
   
   
   
     "I'd Like Awfully To See You Once More Before I Go, And If You Come 
     To London I Hope You Will Let Me Call Upon You. Don't Think I Am 
   
     Breaking My Heart Because You Belong To Grey. I Am Not That Kind, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 207 
     And It Would Do No Good. But I Loved You As I Can Never Love Any One 
     Again, And There Is Always A Thought Of   You In My Mind, And I See 
     Your Face As It Looked At Me That Day In Liverpool, When I Acted The 
     Part Of   A Cowardly Knave. 
   
   
   
     "I Would Kick Myself For That If I Could. You Were Too Good For Me, 
     Bessie, And I Should Have Been A Drag Upon Your Life Always. But 
     Heaven Knows How Much I Miss You, And How At Times, When The   Thought 
     Comes Over Me That You Are Lost To Me Forever, And That Another Man 
     Is Enjoying The   Sweetness I Once Thought Would Be Mine, I Half Wish 
     I Were Dead And Out Of   The   Way Of   Everything. Then I Put That 
     Feeling Aside As Unworthy Of   Me, And Say To Myself That I Am Glad 
     You Are Happy, And That Grey Is The   Noblest And Best Fellow In The 
     World, And The   One Of   All Others Who Ought To Have You For His Wife. 
     I Shall Never Marry; That Is Settled. First, There Is No Woman In 
     The   World I Can Ever Look At After Loving You; And, Second, I Am Too 
     Poor, And Always Shall Be. 
   
   
   
     "And Now I Suppose You Are Thinking Of   Blanche, And Wondering Where 
     She Is. She And Mother Had A Jolly Row, Of   Which I Fancy I Was The 
     Cause. Blanche Told Mother That All Either She Or I Cared For Was To 
     Get Her Ten Thousand A Year, And By Jove, I Believe She Was Right, 
     But I Did Not Suppose She Had Sense Enough To Know It; Trust A Fool 
     Sometimes To See Through A Stone Wall. 
   
   
   
     "Well, Mother Told Blanche That _I_ Did Not Even Care For The   Ten 
     Thousand Pounds, That I Loved You, And Had Been Engaged To You, And 
     That You Had Discarded Me. That Was The   Straw Too Many, And 
     Forthwith, Miss Blanche Departed From Trevellian House, Bag And 
     Baggage, And I Hear She Is About To Marry The   Eldest Son Of   Lord 
     Haxton, A Brainless Idiot, Not Half As Good-Looking As I Am. There 
     Is Conceit For You! But You Know I Was Always Rather Vain Of   My 
     Looks, And I Do Believe That The   Greatest Terror Poverty Holds For 
     Me Is The   Knowing That I Must Wear Seedy Hats And Threadbare Coats, 
     And Trousers A Year Behind. Maybe Grey Will Sometime Send Me A Box 
     Of   His Cast-Off Clothes. 
   
   
   
     "But What Nonsense I Am Writing, And It Is Time I Closed. I Hear 
     Father In His Room, And Guess It Must Be Time For His Tea, So I Will 
     Go In And Join Him. I Hope Either You, Or Grey, Or Both, Will Write 
     To Me And Tell Me Your Plans. 
   
   
   
   
     "Forever And Ever Yours, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 208 
   
   
   
     "Neil." 
   
   
   
     "P.S.--I Saw Jack Trevellian The   Other Day, And Told Him You Were 
     Married. For A Minute He Was As White As A Piece Of   Paper; Then He 
     Rallied, And Asked A Great Many Questions About You. It Seems Be 
     Thought That You Died In Rome When You Were So Sick There, And He 
     Says Grey Thought So, Too. Jack Did Not Know To The   Contrary Until 
     One Day Last Summer, When Flossie Meredith Met Him In The   Streets In 
     Paris And Told Him You Were In America. Jack Is Growing Stout, And 
     Looks Quite The   Landed Proprietor. He Keeps A Lot Of   Hounds, And Has 
     Invited Me To Visit Him. But I Am Done With Things Of   That Sort. 
     Again Good-By. 
   
   
   
     "P.S. No. 2.--I Have Had My Tea With Father, And When I Told Him I 
     Had Been Writing To You, He Bade Me Give You His Love, And Say, That 
     He Should Very Much Like To See You And Your Husband, And That If 
     You Are Not Coming To London, He Will Go To Stoneleigh, Where He Has 
     Never Been Since Your Grandfather Died. This, I Take It, Is Right 
     Shabby In Him. But Father Is Greatly Changed. Between You And Me, He 
     Was Awfully Afraid Of   Mother. Poor Mother, She Meant Well, And She 
     Was Fond Of   Me. 
   
   
   
     "By The   Way, Flossie Is In London, With Her Grandmother, Stopping At 
     Langham's, And Jack Is There, Too, And Has Asked The   Old Lady To 
     Spend Some Weeks At Trevellian Castle. It Is Frightfully Lonesome 
     There, He Says, And He Wants Flossie To Brighten It Up. Can You Read 
     Between The   Lines? I Think I Can. Flossie Is Bright As A Button. 
   
   
   
     "Again Yours, Forever, 
   
   
   
     "Neil." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Read The   Letter, And Then, Passing It To Her Husband, Said: 
   
   
   
 "It Is From Neil. Would You Like To See It?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 209 
   
   
 Taking It From Her, Grey Read It Through, And Then, Leaning Back In His 
 Chair, Watched Bessie, As, With Her Elbows On Her Knees, And Her Face 
 Resting On Her Hands, She Sat Gazing Intently Into The   Fire With A 
 Wistful, Earnest Look Which Puzzled Him A Little. Was She Thinking Of 
 The Two Men Who Had Loved Her So Much And One Of   Whom Loved Her Still? 
 And Was She Sending A Regret After The   Title She Had Lost? He Did Not 
 Believe So; And, After A Moment, He Reached Out His Hand, And Laying It 
 Caressingly Upon Her Soft, Wavy Hair, Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, _Petite_? Are You Thinking How You Might Have Been Lady 
 Bessie Trevellian?" 
   
   
   
 Then She Turned Her Clear, Truthful Blue Eyes Upon Him And Answered: 
   
   
   
 "No, Grey. I Would Rather Be Your Wife Than The   Grandest Duchess In The 
 World, But I Am Thinking Of   Neil And His Father, And How Hard It Is For 
 Them To Be So Poor. Grey"--And Rising From Her Stool, Bessie Seated 
 Herself On Her Husband's Lap, And, Winding Her Arms Around His Neck, And 
 Laying Her Soft, Warm Check Against His Bearded One, Said Again; "Grey, 
 I Want To Ask You Something--Want To Do Something. Can I?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Do What You Like. Ask Me What You Like. What Is It, Darling?" Grey 
 Answered Her, And Bessie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Give A Thousand Pounds Of   My Money To Neil And A Thousand To 
 His Father. That Is Not Much, I Know, But The   Interest Upon It Will Put 
 Uncle John In Better Lodgings Than He Can Now Afford, And It Will Help 
 Neil, Too. Only Think Of   Three Hundred Pounds A Year After All He Has 
 Been Accustomed To Spend. What Do You Think, Grey?" 
   
   
   
 Grey's Arm Tightened Its Clasp Around The   Girlish Figure, And His Lips 
 Touched Bessie's White Forehead As He Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Think You The   Most Generous, Unselfish Little Woman In All The   World. 
 And So I Am Sure Would Neil, If He Knew What You Proposed; But, Bessie, 
 I Do Not Believe He Would Like It, Or Like You To Offer It To Him. He 
   
 Has More Manhood Than That. Poverty Is Hard To Bear, But It Will Not 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 210 
 Hurt Him. On The   Contrary, Having To Work For His Living Will Bring Out 
 The Very Best There Is In Him, And Make Him A Man. He Will Not Starve Or 
 Even Suffer Want On Three Hundred Pounds A Year; It Is More Than Many A 
 Working Man Has With A Large Family To Support. So Do Not Waste Your 
 Sympathy On Neil, Who Can Take Care Of   Himself; But His Father Is Old, 
 And The   Change Will Be Hard Upon Him. Was He Not Born At Stoneleigh?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think So. Yes," Bessie Answered, And Grey Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Neil Says He Likes The   Country And Laments The   Loss Of   Elm Park. Now, 
 This Is My Suggestion; Anthony And Dorothy Ought To Have Some One With 
 Them In Their Old Age. How Would You Like Taking A Part Of   That Two 
 Thousand Pounds You Are So Anxious To Dispose Of, And With It Repair And 
 Fit Up This Place Into A Comfortable And Pleasant Home For Mr. 
 Mcpherson, Whenever He Chooses To Stay Here? The   Rest Of   The   Two 
 Thousand You Can Invest For His Use As Long As He Lives, And The 
 Interest Of   It Will Add To His Present Moderate Income. What Do You 
 Think Of   My Plan?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think It The   Very Best That Could Be Adopted, And I Shall Write To 
 Neil To-Night, So It Will Go In The   First Mail To-Morrow," Bessie Said, 
 And Before She Slept She Wrote A Long Letter To Neil, Telling Him First 
 Of The   Fortune Which Had Come To Her So Unexpectedly, But Not Explaining 
 How It Had Come. 
   
   
   
 She Was Simply The   Sole Heiress Of   A Certain Joel Rogers, Who Left 
 Shares In The   Quarries And Mines, And These She Was Now Possessed Of, 
 And Felt Herself A Rich Woman. 
   
   
   
 "Quite An Heiress, It Seems To Me," She Wrote, "Although The   Sum Is 
 Really Not So Very Large, But It Is More Than I Ever Dreamed Of   Having, 
 And As Money Burns In My Fingers, I Am Dying To Be Rid Of   Some Of   It, 
 And This Is A Plan Which Grey And I Have Talked Over Together, And Which 
 I Hope Will Meet Your Approval And That Of   Your Father." 
   
   
   
 Then, As Briefly As Possible She Made Her Offer, Which She Begged Him To 
 Persuade His Father To Accept. 
   
   
   
   
 "It Will Make Me Very Happy," She Wrote, "To Know That His Old Age Is 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 211 
 Made More Comfortable By Me. I Should Be Glad To Give You A Part Of   My 
 Little Fortune, But Grey Says You Would Not Like It, And Perhaps He Is 
 Right. I Am Glad That You Are Going To Do Something; I Think You Will Be 
 Happier If Occupied With Business, And I Wish You To Be Happy, As I Am 
 Sure You Will Be Some Day, And Always Remember That You Have Two 
 Sincere Friends, Grey And Your Cousin Bessie." 
   
   
   
 She Was Going To Add "Jerrold" To The   Bessie, But Refrained From Doing 
 So, Thinking To Herself That She Would Not Be The   First To Flaunt Her 
 New Name In Neil's Face. Grey, However, Had No Such Scruples. Looking 
 Over Bessie's Shoulder, As She Finished Her Letter, He Saw Her Start To 
 Make The   "J," And When She Changed Her Mind, And Put Down Her Pen, He 
 Took It Up And Himself Wrote The   "Jerrold" With A Flourish, Saying, As 
 He Did So: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Afraid To Show Your Colors, _Petite_. I Think 'Bessie Jerrold' 
 The Sweetest Name In All The   World." 
   
   
   
 "So Do I; But I Doubt If Neil Holds The   Same Opinion," Bessie Answered, 
 With A Laugh, As She Leaned Her Head Upon Her Husband's Bosom, While He 
 Kissed Her Lips And Forehead, And Said The   Fond, Foolish Things Which No 
 Loving Wife, However Old She May Be, Is Ever Tired Of   Hearing--Fond, 
 Foolish Words, Which, If Oftener Spoken, Would Keep Alive The   Love In 
 Hearts Which Should Never Grow Cold To Each Other. 
   
   
   
 It Was Three Days Before An Answer Came To Bessie's Letter, And In That 
 Time She Developed A Most Astonishing Talent For Architecture, Or Rather 
 For Devising And Planning How To Repair And Improve A House. At Least 
 Twenty Sheets Of   Paper Were Wasted With The   Plans She Drew Of   What She 
 Meant To Do. There Were To Be Bow-Windows Here, And Balconies There, And 
 Porticoes In Another Place; Chimneys Were To Be Moved As Readily And 
 Easily As If They Had Been Pieces Of   Furniture; Partitions Thrown Down, 
 Doors Taken Away, And Portieres Substituted. All The   Solid, 
 Old-Fashioned Furniture Was To Be Discarded, And Light, Airy Articles To 
 Take Its Place, Like The   Willow Work And Brass Bedsteads Then On Their 
 Way To Hardy Manor As A Gift From Mrs. Browne. Indeed, It Was Not Until 
 Grey Told Bessie That She Was Outdoing The   Yankees In Her Desire For 
 Change, And Asked If She Were Copying Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, That She 
 Stopped To Rest, And Concluded To Wait For A Letter From Neil Before She 
 Commenced The   Work Of   Knocking Down And Hauling Out, As Dorothy 
 Expressed It. 
   
   
   
   
 At Last The   Letter Came, Not From Neil, But From His Father, Who, After 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 16 ( Bessie's Fortune) Pg 212 
 Thanking Bessie Most Cordially For Her Generous Offer, Which He Was 
 Glad To Accept, Wrote As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "I Hope You Will Not Be Disappointed Because I Answer Your Letter In 
     Place Of   Neil, Who Said He Could Not Possibly Do It. He Is Greatly 
     Changed, And Does Not Seem Like Himself At All. After Reading Your 
     Letter And Passing It To Me, He Sat For A Long Time Staring Blankly 
     At Nothing, With A Look On His Face Which I Could Not Understand, 
     And When I Asked Him What Was The   Matter, He Put His Head Upon The 
     Table And Cried As Young Men Never Cry Except They Are Greatly 
     Moved, And I Cried, Too; Though Why I Cannot Tell, Unless It Was For 
     All The   Trouble Which Has Come Upon Us At Once, The   Loss Of   My Wife, 
     The   Loss Of   Our Home, And The   Fact That Neil Must Now, From 
     Necessity, Do Something To Earn His Bread. But I Do Not Think He 
     Minds That As Much As One Might Suppose, And When I Began To Cry He 
     Stopped At Once And Tried To Comfort Me, And Said Our Lot Was Not A 
     Hard One By Any Means, When Compared With What Many Had To Endure; 
     That It Was A Good Thing To Have To Bestir Himself; That He Had Been 
     A Lazy, Conceited, Selfish Puppy Long Enough, And That If It Were 
     Possible He Meant To Be A Man. And Then He Spoke Of   You As His Good 
     Angel, And Said You Were The   Truest, Purest, And Sweetest Woman In 
     All The   World, And That Neither Of   Us Could Ever Repay You And Your 
     Husband For Your Generosity To Us. I Am Sure I Cannot, Nor Can I 
     Tell You How Happy I Shall Be At Stoneleigh. I Am Afraid You Will 
     Have A Steady Incumbent, For Once There, I Do Not Believe I Shall 
     Care To Leave It. I Have Seen All Of   The   World I Wish To, And The 
     Quiet And Peace Of   Stoneleigh Will Be Very Grateful To Me. I Think, 
     However, That For The   Winter I Shall Remain In London, Where I Hope 
     To See You And Mr. Jerrold, Whose Father And Mother I Met Years Ago 
     At Penrhyn Park. I Do Not Yet Know When Neil Will Start For India; 
     Probably Within A Few Weeks, And Then I Shall Be Very Lonely. That 
     God May Bless You, My Dear Bessie, And Give You All The   Happiness 
     You Deserve, Is The   Prayer Of   Your Affectionate Uncle, 
   
   
   
     "John Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 213 
   
   
 Over This Letter Bessie Had A Good Cry, With Her Face On Grey's Shoulder 
 And Grey's Arms Around Her, And When He Asked Why She Cried She Said She 
 Did Not Know, Only The   World Seemed A Very Dreary World With No One 
 Perfectly Happy In It Except Themselves. But Bessie's Tears In Those 
 Days Were Like April Showers, And She Was Soon As Joyous And Gay As 
 Ever, And Entered Heart And Soul Into The   Improvements And Repairs Which 
 Were To Make Stoneleigh Habitable For The   Hon. John, Who, Greatly To 
 Their Astonishment, Came Suddenly Upon Them One Day When They Were Ankle 
 Deep In Brick And Mortar And Lath And Plaster, And All The   Other 
 Paraphernalia Attendant Upon Repairing An Old House. 
   
   
   
 Neil Was Away So Much, He Said, And He Was So Lonely In His Lodgings, 
 With No One To Speak To But His Landlady, That He Had Decided To Come To 
 Stoneleigh, Though He Did Not Mean To Make The   Least Trouble, Or Be At 
 All In The   Way. 
   
   
   
 But A Fine Gentleman, Unaccustomed To Wait Upon Himself, Is Always In 
 The Way, And Even Bessie's Patience Was Taxed To Its Utmost During The 
 Weeks Which Followed. Fortunately For Her, Grey Knew What Was Needed 
 Better Than She Did Herself, For While She Would Have Torn Down One Day 
 What Had Been Done The   Day Before, He Moved More Cautiously And 
 Judiciously, So That The   Work Really Progressed Rapidly, And Some Time 
 In March John Mcpherson Took Possession Of   The   Two Rooms Which Had Been 
 Expressly Designed For Him, And Which, As They Were Fitted Up And 
 Furnished With A Reference To Comfort Rather Than Elegance, Were 
 Exceedingly Homelike And Pleasant, And Suited The   London Gentleman 
 Perfectly. 
   
   
   
 "Here I Shall Live And Die, Blessing You With My Last Breath," He Said 
 To Bessie, As He Moved Into His New Quarters And Seated Himself In An 
 Arm-Chair By A Window Which Overlooked The   Park And The   Menai Bridge Not 
 Very Far Away. 
   
   
   
 He Was Very Fond Of   Bessie, Whom He Always Called "Dear Child," And 
 Once, When She Stood By Him, He Put His Arm About Her And Kissing Her 
 Fondly Said, "I Wish You Could Have Been My Daughter; It Would Have Been 
 The Making Of   Neil." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 214 
 "No, No, Oh, No, I Couldn't, For There Is Grey, Whom I Love A Great Deal 
 The Best," Bessie Answered Hurriedly, As She Drew Herself From Him, Half 
 Feeling As If A Wrong Had Been Done Her Husband By Even A Hint That She 
 Could Ever Have Been The   Wife Of   Another. 
   
   
   
 Some Time In April The   Jerrolds Went To London And Met Neil At The   Grand 
 Hotel, Where He Was Staying A Few Days Before Leaving For India. 
   
   
   
 Owing To Grey's Tact, The   Interview Was Tolerably Free From 
 Embarrassment, Though In Neil's Heart There Was A Wild Tumult Of 
 Conflicting Emotions, As He Stood With Bessie Again Face To Face, And 
 Heard Her Well Remembered Voice. 
   
   
   
 How Lovely She Was In Her Young, Happy Wifehood, With The   Tired, 
 Care-Worn Look Gone From Her Sweet Face, Where Only The   Light Of   Perfect 
 Joy And Peace Was Shining. 
   
   
   
 Grey, Who, Without Being In The   Least A Prig, Was Something Of   A 
 Connoisseur In The   Details Of   Dress, Had Delighted To Adorn His Bride 
 With Everything Which Could Enhance Her Beauty, And Bessie Wore Her 
 Plumage Well, And There Was A Most Striking Contrast Between The   Girl Of 
 Fifteen, Who, In Her Washed Linen Gown And Faded Ribbons, Had Once Stood 
 Up In The   Park Waving Her Handkerchief To Neil, And The   Young Matron Of 
 Twenty, Who, Clad In A Faultless Dinner Dress, With Diamonds In Her Ears 
 And On Her Fingers, Went Forward To Meet Her Cousin. And Neil Recognized 
 The Difference, And Felt Himself Growing Both Hot And Cold By Turns As 
 He Took The   Hand Extended To Him, And Looked Down Upon The   Little Lady, 
 Whom, But For Her Bright Face And Clear, Innocent Blue Eyes, He Would 
 Scarcely Have Known, So Complete Was The   Transformation. For A Moment 
 Neil Felt As If He Preferred The   Old Linen, With Its Puffed Sleeves And 
 Antiquated Appearance, To The   Shimmer Of   The   Fawn-Colored Satin, With 
 Its Facings Of   Delicate Blue, And The   Flush Of   The   Solitaires; But, As 
 He Watched Her Moving About The   Elegant Rooms And Discharging Her Duties 
 As Hostess Just As Kindly And Thoughtfully As She Had Done At 
 Stoneleigh, Where The   China Was Cracked And The   Silver Was Old, He Said 
 To Himself, That The   Transformation Was Such As It Should Be, And That 
 Satins And Diamonds, Though Out Of   Place On Little Bessie Mcpherson, Of 
 Stoneleigh, Were Fitting Adornments For Mrs. Grey Jerrold, Of   Boston. He 
   
 Had Called Her Bessie, As Of   Old, And The   Repeating The   Dear Name To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 215 
 Her, And Seeing The   Quick, Responsive Smile And Questioning Glance He 
 Knew So Well, Nearly Unmanned Him, And Raised Within Him Such A Tempest 
 Of Love, And Remorse, And Regret For What He Had Lost, That It Required 
 All His Fortitude And Will Not To Break Down Entirely, And To Seem 
 Natural And At Ease During The   Dinner, To Which Grey Had Invited Him, 
 And Which Was Served In The   Private Parlor. 
   
   
   
 Half An Hour Or More After Dinner A Servant Brought In A Card With Jack 
 Trevellian's Name Upon It, And In A Moment Jack Was With Them, Shaking 
 Hands Cordially With Both Grey And Bessie, And Appearing As Much At His 
 Ease As He Did In The   Park When He First Saw The   Latter And Told Her Who 
 The People Were, While She, A Shy Country Girl, Looked On Wonderingly 
 And Made Her Quaint Remarks. She Did Not Look Like A Country Girl Now, 
 And Jack's Eyes Followed Her Admiringly As She Moved Around The   Room, 
 With A Faint Flush On Her Cheeks And A Very Little Shyness Perceptible 
 In Her Manner. Once, When Standing Near Her, He Put A Hand On Either 
 Shoulder, And Looking Down Into Her Face Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know, Mrs. Jerrold How Nearly My Heart Was Broken When I Thought 
 You Were Dead, And That For Months The   Brightness Of   My Life Seemed 
 Blotted Out. But It Is All Right Now, And I Am Glad For You That You Are 
 Grey Jerrold's Wife. You Will Be Very Happy With Him." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, Very Happy," Bessie Answered, And Then, Scarcely Knowing Why 
 She Did So, She Asked Him Abruptly For Flossie, And Where She Was. 
   
   
   
 "At Trevellian Castle," Jack Replied, Taking His Hands From Her 
 Shoulders And Stepping Back From Her. "She Is There With Her 
 Grandmother, A Cantankerous Old Woman, Who Leads Flossie A Sorry Life, 
 Or Would If She Were Not So Light-Hearted That Trouble Slips From Her 
 Easily." 
   
   
   
 "No One Could Be Happy With Mrs. Meredith," Bessie Said, "She Is So 
 Cross And Unreasonable, And I Pity Poor Flossie, Who Is Made For 
 Sunshine. I Wish She Would Go To America With Us. I Should Be So Glad To 
 Have Her, And I Mean To Write And Ask Her. Do You Think She Would Like 
 To Go?" 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es--No--I Don't Know," Jack Answered, Thoughtfully, While It Seemed 
 To Bessie That A Shadow Passed Over His Face, And He Sat For A Few 
   
 Moments In A Brown Study As If Revolving Something In His Mind. Then 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 216 
 Rousing Up He Said He Must Leave Them, As He Was Due At A Party At The 
 West End, And It Was Time He Was Making His Toilet. "I Shall Be Very 
 Glad To See You At Trevellian Castle," He Said To Grey, "And If You Will 
 Come I Will Treat Mistress Bessie To The   Biggest Fox-Hunt She Ever Saw. 
 I Have No End Of   Hounds And Horses, And Flossie Is An Admirable 
 Horsewoman. Why, She Can Take The   Highest Fence And Clear The   Widest 
 Ditch In The   County. Come And See Her Do It. Good-By." 
   
   
   
 The Next Day Bessie Wrote To Flossie, Urging Her To Go With Her To Her 
 New Home, And Saying That She Knew She Would Like America, And Be Very 
 Happy There. 
   
   
   
 A Week Later And Neil Started For India. He Said Good-By, At The   Hotel, 
 To His Father, Who Had Come From Wales To See Him; But Grey And Bessie 
 Went With Him To Southampton, Where He Was To Embark. It Was Hard For 
 Neil To Seem Cheerful And Natural, But He Succeeded Very Well Until The 
 Last, When He Said Good-By To Bessie. Then He Broke Down Entirely, And, 
 Taking Her In His Arms, Cried Over Her As A Mother Cries Over The   Child 
 She Is Losing. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Always Been My Good Angel, Bessie," He Said, "And If I Ever 
 Make Anything Of   Myself, It Will All Be Owing To You. Good-By, And May 
 God Bless You And Make You The   Happiest Woman In The   World, As You 
 Deserve To Be. I May Never See You Again, And I May. If I Succeed, And 
 Really Think I Am A Man, And Not A Sneak As You Have Always Known Me, I 
 Shall Come To You Sometime, And Show You That There Was Something In 
 Neil Mcpherson Besides Selfishness And Conceit. Good-By." 
   
   
   
 Releasing Her, He Turned To Grey, Who, During This Little Scene, Had 
 Considerately Turned His Back Upon Them, And Stood Looking From The 
 Window As Unconcernedly As If No Tall, Handsome Cousin Were Kissing His 
 Wife And Crying Over Her. He Had Perfect Faith In Bessie, And He Pitied 
 Neil, And When The   Latter Offered Him His Hand He Took It, And Pressing 
 It Warmly, Said: 
   
   
   
 "Good By, And God Bless You. As Long As I Live You Will Have A Friend In 
 Me. I Think You Will Succeed In India, But If You Fail, Try America. You 
 Are Sure To Succeed There, If You Only Have The   Will, And I Can Help You 
 Some, Perhaps. Good-By." 
   
   
   
   
 Neil Made No Answer, Except To Wring Grey's Hand, And Then He Passed Out 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 217 
 From The   Old Life To The   New, With A Pretty Equal Chance For Failure Or 
 Success. 
   
   
   
 This Was In April, And The   Latter Part Of   May The   Jerrolds Sailed For 
 America, But Before They Did So Bessie Received A Letter From Flossie, 
 Who Was At Her Grandmother's Home Near Portrush, In Ireland, And Who 
 Wrote As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "Dear Bessie: I Ought To Have Written You Long Ago, And Thanked You 
     For Your Kind Invitation To Go With You To Your American Home. I 
     Should Have Liked It Of   All Things In The   World, For To See America 
     And Know What It Is Like, Has Been The   Dream Of   My Life. You Knew It 
     Is The   Paradise Of   My Countrymen, The   Land Into Which Pat And 
     Bridget Entered When Johnny Bull Came Out. For Various Reasons, 
     However, I Must Decline Your Invitation, And I Am Going To Tell You 
     All About It, But The   Beginning And The   End Lie So Far Apart That I 
     Must Go Way Back To The   Time When, Owing To Some Mistake, Jack 
     Trevellian Thought You Died In Rome, And, Because He Thought So, He 
     Made A Hermit Of   Himself And Wandered Off Into The   Tyrol And The 
     Bavarian Alps, Where Nobody Spoke English, And Where All He Knew Of 
     The   Civilized World Was What He Gleaned From German Papers. Nobody 
     Could Communicate With Him, For When He Wrote To His Steward, As He 
     Did Sometimes, He Never Said Where A Letter Could Reach Him, Or 
     Where He Was Going Next. 
   
   
   
     "At Last, However, He Concluded To Go Home, And Got As Far As Paris, 
     Where Grandma And I Happened To Be Staying. This Was Last August, 
     And I Was In The   Rue De Rivoli One Day, Near Place Vendome, When, 
     Who Should Turn From A Side Street A Few Rods In Advance Of   Me But 
     Jack Himself, Looking Very Rough And Queer, With A Long Beard And A 
     Shocking Hat. He Did Not See Me, And Was Walking So Fast That I Had 
     To Run To Overtake Him, And Even Then I Might Not Have Captured Him 
     If I Had Not Taken The   Handle Of   My Umbrella And Hooked It Into His 
     Coat Collar Behind. This Brought Him To A Stand-Still And Nearly 
     Threw Him Down. You Ought To Have Seen The   Expression Of   His Face, 
     When He Turned To See Who Was Garroting Him In Broad Daylight, For 
     He Thought It Was That. 
   
   
   
     "'Flossie!' He Exclaimed; 'What Are You About, And What Is This You 
   
     Have Hitched To Me?' 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 218 
   
     "You See The   Umbrella Was Still Hooked To His Coat Collar And 
     Flopping Itself Open. 
   
   
   
     "'If You Will Stand Still I Will Show You What It Is,' I Said, 
     Laughing Till I Cried At The   Comical Appearance He Presented, With 
     The   Passers-By Looking On Wonderingly. 
   
   
   
     "I Do Not Think He Liked It Very Well. No One Likes To Be Made 
     Ridiculous; But We Were Soon Walking Together Very Amicably, And He 
     Was Telling Me Where He Had Been, And That He Was Now On His Way To 
     Trevellian Castle. 
   
   
   
     "'I Have Not Seen You, Flossie,' He Said--And I Wish You Could Have 
     Heard How Sadly And Low He Spoke--'I Have Not Seen You Since Bessie 
     Died In Rome. You Were With Her, I Believe?' 
   
   
   
     "'Bessie Died In Rome!' I Exclaimed. 'What Do You Mean? Bessie Did 
     Not Die In Rome. She Is Not Dead At All. She Has Gone To America In 
     The   Same Ship With Grey Jerrold.' 
   
   
   
     "He Stopped More Suddenly Than He Did When I Hooked Him With The 
     Umbrella, And Turning Toward Me, Asked Me If I Was Telling Him The 
     Truth. Then We Walked On As Far As The   Champs D'elysees, Where We 
     Sat Down, And I Told Him Everything Which Had Happened At Rome, And 
     After We Left There, As Far As I Knew. But I Doubt If He Heard Half 
     I Was Saying. The   Only Point He Did Seem To Understand Was That You 
     Were Not Dead, And That You Had Gone To America In The   Same Ship 
     With Mr. Jerrold. It Was Neil Who Had Told Me That, And To Him I 
     Referred Jack For Any Further Information Concerning You. But I Do 
     Not Think He Stopped To Get It, For He Went Straight Through London 
     To Trevellian Castle, Where His Presence Was Needed. And Then, After 
     A Time He Invited Grandma And Me To Visit Him There, Because He Was 
     Lonely Without Any Ladies In The   House. And We Went, And I Was 
     Perfectly Happy; For, You Know, It Was Once My Home, And It Is Going 
     To Be--But Wait Till I Tell You How Jack Is Changed, And How He Used 
     To Go Away By Himself, And Stay For Hours Alone, And Come Back With 
     Such A Tired Look On His Face, And Ask Me To Tell Him Again Of   Mr. 
     Jerrold's Kindness To You In Rome. Grandma Said He Was In Love With 
     You, And I Think So, Too. But Wait Till I Tell You How He Came Home 
     From London After Seeing You There As Mrs. Jerrold, And How He Raved 
   
     About Your Beauty, And Grace, And Elegance, And The   Lovely Dress You 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 219 
     Wore The   Night He Called, Blue He Said He Believed It Was, And He 
     Wanted Me To Have One Like It, As If What Became Your Lilies And 
     Roses Would Suit My Black Face And Turned-Up Irish Nose. But Men 
     Know Nothing Of   Color, Or Anything Else, At Least Jack Does Not, As 
     You Will See When I Tell You, If I Ever Come To That. 
   
   
   
     "Well, It Was Like This: You Were Married To Mr. Jerrold, And Now I 
     Am Going To Tell You How Your Letter Came, And Jack Brought It To 
     Me, And Stood Staring At Me While I Read It, And Then He Said: 
   
   
   
     "'She Has Asked You To Go To America?' 
   
   
   
     "'Yes,' I Answered, Without Looking Up; And He Continued: 
   
   
   
     "'And You Are Going? 
   
   
   
     "'I'd Like To,' I Said, 'I Would Rather Go To America Than To Any 
     Other Place In All The   World.' 
   
   
   
     "'Rather Than Stay Here With Me?' He Asked. 
   
   
   
     "Something In His Voice Made Me Look Up, And Then--And Then--I Do 
     Not Believe I Can Tell You, Except That I Suddenly Found Out That I 
     Had Been Caring A Great Deal For Sir Jack Trevellian. Yes, A Great 
     Deal; While He--Well, I May As Well Tell You, For Sir Jack Is Not 
     The   Man To Say He Loves A Girl If He Does Not, And He Told Me He 
     Loved Me, And Wanted Me For His Wife; And I, Well, I Just Covered Up 
     My Face So He Could Not See It, And Cried With All My Might, I Was 
     So Happy And Glad. 
   
   
   
     "I Know What Transpired At Stoneleigh, And That I Am Not His First 
     Choice, But I Am Satisfied. How Could He Help Loving You. I Am Sure 
     I Could Not If I Were A Man, And So We Are To Be Married In June, 
     Here, In Grandma's House, Where She Brought Me The   Minute She Heard 
     Of   The   Engagement. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 17 ( Old Friends) Pg 220 
     "'It Is Highly Improper For You To Stay At Trevellian Castle A Day, 
     Under The   Circumstances,' She Said, As If Sir Jack, As My Promised 
     Husband, Had Been Suddenly Transformed Into A Monster, Who Would 
     Work Me Harm. 
   
   
   
     "I Wish You Could Come To The   Wedding, And So Does Jack. He Is Here, 
     And Has Been For A Week, And When I Finish This Letter We Are Going 
     Out To Sit Upon The   Rocks And See The   Tide Come In And The   Moon 
     Rise, And Shall Naturally Sentimentalize A Little, And He Will Tell 
     Me How Much He Loves Me, And Call Me His Irish Lassie; He Has Done 
     That A Hundred Times, But When He Gets Too Spooney And 
     Demonstrative, I Ask Him If He Loves Me Better Than He Did You, And 
     That Quiets Him, For Like Your President, Or King, George Somebody 
     Or Other, He Cannot Tell A Lie, And Says: 
   
   
   
     "'Not Better, Perhaps, But Differently, Just As You Are Different 
     From Her. She Is Fair, You Know, And You Are Dark--' And So I Infer 
     That His Love For You Was White, And His Love For Me Black. '_Ah, 
     Bien; Je Suis Contente_.' 
   
   
   
     "And Now I _Must_ Close, For Jack Has Come In, Hat In Hand, And Bids 
     Me Hurry, As There Is The   Funniest Specimen Of   An American Down On 
     The   Rocks That He Ever Saw. Her Name Is Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, And 
     Her Daughter Married An Irish Lord Who Lives Near Dublin. I Have Met 
     So Few Americans That I Must Really See This One. Jack Says It Is 
     Better Than A Play To Hear Her Talk. So, Good-By. From Your Loving 
     Flossie." 
   
   
   
     "P.S.--I Have Seen Mrs. Rossiter-Browne, Who Knows You, And Grey, 
     And All His Relations Back To The   Flood. Is She A Fair Specimen Of 
     Americans? But Of   Course Not; Even I Know Better Than That. Mr. 
     Jerrold Is Not At All Like Her--Neither, I Fancy, Are His People. 
     Mrs. Browne Has Recently Arrived, And Is To Spend The   Summer With 
     Her Daughter. Lady Hardy, Who Is Not With Her. She Talks So Funny, 
     And Her Slang Is So Original, And Her Grammar So Droll, That I Find 
     Her Charming, And If Many Of   The   Americans Are Like Her, You Are To 
     Be Congratulated, As You Can Never Lack Variety. Once More, Good-By, 
     Florence Meredith." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 18 ( Home Again) Pg 221 
   
 Great Were The   Rejoicings Both In Boston And Allington Over The   Return 
 Of The   Travelers, And Great The   Surprise Of   All, When It Was Known That 
 Bessie Had Come Back An Heiress To No Mean Fortune. But Just Who The 
 Great Uncle Was From Whom Her Money Had Come To Her, None, Except Grey's 
 Father And Mr. Sanford Ever Knew, And If They Had, Few Would Have 
 Remembered The   Peddler Of   More Than Forty Years Ago Whose Disappearance 
 Had Caused No Remark, And Awakened No Suspicion. Could Bessie Have Had 
 Her Way She Would Have Told The   Story Fearlessly And Moved The   Bones Of 
 Her Kinsman To Another Resting-Place, But Grey And Mr. Sanford Overruled 
 Her, Both For Hannah's Sake And For The   Sake Of   Grey's Father, Who Could 
 Not Have Borne The   Talk It Would Have Created. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Jerrold Had Never Been The   Same Since That Night When He Heard His 
 Father's Confession, And He Was Fast Growing Into A Morbid, Misanthropic 
 Man, Whom His Wife, Not Without Reason, Feared Would One Day Be Crazy. 
   
   
   
 Every Year He Shrank More And More From Meeting His Fellowmen, And At 
 Last He Abandoned Business Altogether, And Remained Mostly At Home In A 
 Room Which He Called His Office, And Where He Saw Only Those He Was 
 Obliged To See. The   Money Lying In His Bank In Hannah's Name, But Which 
 He Knew Was Intended For Some One Else, And The   Shares In The   Mines And 
 Quarries Of   Wales, Troubled Him Greatly, For Somewhere In The   World 
 There Were People To Whom They Belonged, And He Sometimes Felt That If 
 He And His Sister Were Guiltless Of   Their Father's Crime, They Were, At 
 Least, Thieves And Robbers, Because Of   The   Silence Upon Which He Himself 
 Had Insisted. More Than Once Recently He Had Resolved To Tell Grey, And 
 Let Him Decide The   Matter, And It Was Upon This Very Thing He Was 
 Brooding, On The   Morning When His Son Was Announced. Grey Had Reached 
 Allington The   Previous Day, And Found His Mother There Waiting To 
 Receive Him. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Wanted Your Father To Come With Me, But He Would Not. He Dislikes 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 18 ( Home Again) Pg 222 
 Allington Worse Than I Do, And Mopes All Day In His Room Just As His 
 Father Did. I Wonder If There Is Any Insanity In The   Family," She Said 
 To Grey, Who Answered, Cheerily: 
   
   
   
 "Not A Bit Of   It, Mother; And If There Is Bessie's Advent Among Us Will 
 Exorcise The   Demon. I Am Going To Boston To-Morrow To See Father, And 
 Shall Bring Him Back With Me A Different Man Entirely." 
   
   
   
 He Found His Father In His Room, Moping, As His Mother Had Said, And Was 
 Struck With The   Change In Him, Even During The   Few Months He Had Been 
 Away. He Stooped More Than Ever, And There Was In His Whole Appearance 
 An Air Of   Weakness And Brokenness Of   Spirit Pitiable To See In A Man Who 
 Had Once Been So Proud And Strong. 
   
   
   
 "Grey, My Boy, How Are You? I Am Glad To See You, Very Glad," He Said, 
 As His Son Entered The   Room; And When Grey Sat Down By Him, And Taking 
 His Thin, White Hand, Pressed It Gently And Said, "Poor Father, You Are 
 Not Well, Are You?" He Did A Most Astonishing Thing. He Laid His Head On 
 His Son's Arm And Sobbed Aloud: 
   
   
   
 "No, Grey, I Am Sick--In Mind, Not In Body--And I Have Been Sick 
 These--How Old Are You, Grey?" 
   
   
   
 "Twenty-Six, My Next Birthday," Grey Replied, And He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, You Were Fourteen When Your Grandfather Died. Twelve Years Ago, 
 And For Twelve Years I Have Been Sick--Very Sick. Oh, Grey, If I Dared 
 To Tell You, And Ask You What To Do!" 
   
   
   
 "You Need Not Tell Me," Grey Said To Him. "I Know What You Mean, And 
 Have Known It Ever Since Grandpa Died, For I Was There That Night, 
 Unknown To You Or Any One; Was In The   Kitchen By The   Stove, And Heard 
 What Grandpa Told You. Don't You Remember How Sick I Was After It? Well, 
 That Was What Ailed Me. Aunt Hannah Knows. I Told Her, And Together We 
 Have Tried To Find His Heirs, And, Father, We _Have_ Found Them, Or 
 _Her_, For There Is But One Direct Heir Of   His Sister Elizabeth, And 
 That--And That--Is Bessie, My Wife. Oh, Father, Look Up, Bear Up; You 
 Must Not Faint," Grey Continued In Alarm, As He Felt His Father Press 
   
 Heavily Against Him, And Saw The   Ghastly Pallor On His Face. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 18 ( Home Again) Pg 223 
   
   
   
 "Bessie--Your Wife--The Heir! And Does She Know What We Do?" Mr. 
 Jerrold Gasped, And Grey Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Everything--And Knew It Before I Married Her. Listen, And I Will 
 Tell You All." 
   
   
   
 Ringing The   Bell, Grey Bade The   Servant Who Appeared Bring A Glass Of 
 Wine, Which He Made His Father Swallow, And Then, Supporting Him With 
 His Arm, He Told Him Everything, From The   Night When He Had Knelt Upon 
 The Snow In The   Woods And Asked To Be Forgiven For His Grandfather's 
 Sin, Down To The   Present Time. 
   
   
   
 "And You Knew It All These Years When I Was Trying To Hide It From You," 
 Mr. Jerrold Said; "And You Have Worked While I Have Only Sat Still And 
 Brooded; And You Have Found The   Heir In Bessie. Are You Sure It Is 
 Bessie? Oh, Grey! God Bless You, My Boy! You Do Not Know What A Load Of 
 Care You Have Taken From Me, For, Though My Father's Sin Is None The 
 Less, It Does Not Hurt Me As Much, And I Feel As If I Could Forgive Him 
 All. I Do Not Believe He Was So Much In Fault. The   Peddler Struck Him 
 First, You Know. I Must See Hannah, And Hear The   Story Again. What Time 
 Do You Return To Allington?" 
   
   
   
 Grey Told Him, And He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Go With You--First To See Hannah, And Then To Grey's Park In 
 The Evening. Poor Hannah! She Has Had Such A Lonely Life!" 
   
   
   
 Three Hours Later And Mr. Jerrold Was Driven To The   House In The 
 Pasture-Land, In The   Phaeton Which Lucy Had Sent To The   Station To Meet 
 Grey, Who Walked To Grey's Park, Where Bessie Greeted Him As Rapturously 
 As If Weeks Instead Of   Hours Had Passed Since She Saw Him. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Jerrold Had Expected To Find His Sister Alone, And Was A Little 
 Disappointed To See The   Rev. Mr. Sanford There, Cozily Taking Tea In The 
 Pleasant South Room, Where The   Morning-Glories Were Trained Across The 
   
 Windows, And The   Early June Roses Were Looking In. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 18 ( Home Again) Pg 224 
   
 "Oh, Burton, How Glad I Am To See You! And How Well You Are Looking!" 
 Hannah Cried, As She Went Forward To Meet Her Brother, In Whom She Saw A 
 Change, As If He Had Suddenly Grown Young. 
   
   
   
 And He Did Feel Younger And Happier Than He Had In Years; And As Soon As 
 Mr. Sanford Took His Leave, Which He Did Immediately After Tea, Burton 
 Plunged At Once Into The   Principal Object Of   His Visit. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Come," He Said, "To Open The   Doors And Windows Of   That Ghostly 
 Room, And Let In The   Light And Air Of   Heaven. Grey Has Told Me 
 Everything, And I Feel Like A New Man. Even The--The--The Thing Father 
 Did, Does Not Seem To Me Quite As It Did. Would You Mind Telling Me 
 Again The   Particulars Of   The   Quarrel?--How It Commenced, I Mean--Nothing 
 More." 
   
   
   
 He Had Risen As He Was Talking, And Going Into The   Bedroom, Threw Back 
 The Heavy Curtains, And Opening The   Windows And Blinds, Sat Down In His 
 Father's Chair, While Hannah Stood Beside Him And Told Him How Both Men 
 Had Drank Until Their Reason Was Clouded, And How The   Peddler Had Called 
 Her Father A Cheat And A Liar, And Struck Him First, And How--But Here 
 Her Brother Stopped Her, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "That Will Do. I Am Satisfied That What Father Did Was Done In 
 Self-Defense, And So The   World Would Have Said, And Acquitted Him, Too, 
 I Am Sure. I Almost Wish You Had Told At The   Time. We Should Have Lived 
 It Down, Though I Might Never Have Married Geraldine And Never Have Had 
 Grey. No, Sister, You Did Right, And Having Kept It So Long, We Must 
 Keep It Still. No Use To Unearth It Now, Though I Would Give Half My 
 Life And Every Dollar I Own--Yes, I'd Give Everything Except My Boy 
 Grey, To Know It Had Never Been There," And He Pointed To The   Corner Of 
 The Room, Where The   Bed Was Still Standing, And Under Which Was The 
 Hidden Grave. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie Is Willing We Should Tell, And If I Thought We Ought, I Should 
 Be Willing, Too," Hannah Said, But Her Brother Shook His Head. 
   
   
   
 "It Can Do No Good To Any One, So Let The   Poor Man Rest In Peace. You 
   
 Have Found His Heirs And Restitution Can Be Made; The   Money Is Safe In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 18 ( Home Again) Pg 225 
 The Bank." 
   
   
   
 "And Now I Must Go, For Geraldine Is Waiting For Me," Burton Said, 
 Adding, As Be Stood A Moment By The   Door: "I Feel Twenty Years Younger 
 Than I Did, And You, Hannah--Why, You Look Thirty Years Younger, And Are 
 Really A Handsome Woman For Your Age. By The   Way, Shall You Live Here, 
 Or With Grey?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know Yet Where I Shall Live," Hannah Replied, And Her Cheeks 
 Were Scarlet As She Said Good-By And Watched Him As He Drove Away. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 19 ( Joel Rogers' Monument) Pg 226 
   
   
 It Was A Very Merry Party Which Met Next Day At The   Farm-House, And Mr. 
 Jerrold Was The   Merriest Of   Them All, Though He Could Not Understand 
 Exactly Why He Was So Light-Hearted And Glad. The   Fact That Joel Rogers 
 Died By His Father's Hand Remained The   Same, But It Did Not Now Affect 
 Him As It Once Had Done. Bessie Seemed To Have Taken All The   Shame And 
 Pain Away. He Was Very Fond Of   Her, Always Calling Her Daughter When He 
 Addressed Her, And When, After Dinner Was Over, She Came And Sat At His 
 Side, And Laying Her Hand On His, Said To Him, "Father, There Is 
 Something I Very Much Wish To Do, And I Want Your Consent," He Answered, 
 Unhesitatingly: "You Shall Have It, No Matter What You Ask." 
   
   
   
 "Thanks," Bessie Said, With A Triumphant Look At Grey, Who Was Standing 
 Near. "I Thought You Would Not Oppose Me, Even If Grey Did. You See, I 
 Have So Much Money That It Burns My Fingers, And I Think I Must Have 
 Lived In America Long Enough To Have Caught Your Fever For Change, Or 
 Else The   Smell Of   Plaster And Paint At Stoneleigh Awakened In Me A 
 Desire For More, For, What I Wish To Do Is To Tear Down This Old House 
 And Build Another One, Where We Can Spend Our Summers. This House, 
 Though Very Nice And Comfortable, Is Falling To Pieces, And Will Tumble 
 Down In Some High Wind. The   Plastering Is Off In Two Of   The   Rooms Up 
 Stairs, And A Part Of   The   Roof Has Fallen In Over The   Bedroom And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 19 ( Joel Rogers' Monument) Pg 227 
 Wood-Shed. Aunt Hannah Says The   Snow Was Suffered To Lie There Last 
 Winter While She Was With Us In Wales. So You See We Must Do Something, 
 And I Have The   Plan Of   Such A Pretty Place, Which I Want To Call 
 Stoneleigh Cottage After My Old Home. Your Room And Aunt Hannah's Are To 
 Be The   Pleasantest Of   All, With A Bow-Window And Fire-Place In Both, And 
 There Is To Be A Fire-Place In The   Hall, Which Is To Be Finished In Oak, 
 With A Wide Staircase And A Tall Clock On The   Landing, And The   Windows 
 Are To Have Little Colored Panes Of   Glass At The   Top, And The   Floors Are 
 To Be Inlaid And Waxed, With Rugs Of   Matting Instead Of   Carpets, As We 
 Want Everything Cool For Summer, And We Will Have A Big Piazza Where We 
 Can Have Tea Or Breakfast, Or Even A Dance, If We Like. Won't That Be 
 Nice?" 
   
   
   
 Bessie Had Talked Very Rapidly, With A Feeling That She Did Not Have The 
 Sympathy Of   Her Hearers. She Had Conceived The   Idea Of   Pulling Down The 
 Old House And Building A New One While She Was In Wales, Alleging To 
 Herself As One Reason That Both Hannah And Grey Would Enjoy Themselves 
 Better Under A Roof Which Did Not Cover A Grave, While The   Other Reason 
 Was Not Then Quite Clear Enough In Her Own Mind To Be Put Into Words, 
 But She Had Said Nothing To Any One Until The   Morning Of   The   Day When 
 She Broached The   Subject To His Father. Together With Grey, She Had Gone 
 Over The   Old House, Which, From Having Been Shut Up So Long, Seemed More 
 Dilapidated Than Ever. But Grey Opposed Her Plan, And Hannah Opposed It, 
 While Mr. Jerrold Grew Hot And Cold By Turns, As He Thought What Might 
 Possibly Be Brought To Light If The   House Were Removed And Any 
 Excavations Made, As There Might Be. As If Divining What Was In His 
 Mind, Bessie Continued: 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not Mean To Have The   New House Just Where This One Stands, But 
 Farther To The   Right. We Can Fill Up The   Cellar With The   Debris, And 
 Have Loads Of   Earth Brought In And Make A Kind Of   Plateau, With It 
 Terrace All Around It. We Can Make That Plateau So Lovely With Shrubs, 
 And Flowers, And Grass. I Once Saw One Like What I Have In Mind, At A 
 Country Place In England, And In One Corner, Under A Willow Tree, Was A 
 Little Grave; The   Only Son Of   The   House Had Been Buried There, And I 
 Thought It So Lovely To Have A Monument Of   Flowers, And Trees And 
 Singing Birds." 
   
   
   
 Locking Into The   Blue Eyes Fixed So Earnestly Upon Him, Mr. Jerrold Read 
 What She Meant, And Said To Her: 
   
   
   
   
 "You Shall Do As You Like; If Hannah Does Not Object." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 19 ( Joel Rogers' Monument) Pg 228 
   
   
 Hannah, Too, Began To Get A Glimpse Of   The   Truth, And So Did Grey, And 
 When She Said, "You Are All Willing--It Is Settled?" They Answered Yes, 
 And Grey Went With Her To Choose The   Site For The   New House, Which In 
 Her Impetuosity, She Declared Should Be Commenced At Once Saying She 
 Would Remain In Allington During The   Summer And Superintend It Herself. 
   
   
   
 It Was Bessie Who Choose The   Site, To The   Right Of   The   Old Building And 
 Near A Great Flat Rock Which She Said She Meant To Have In A Corner Of 
 The Yard, As It Would Be Such A Nice Play-House For Children. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, A Very Nice Play-House For Children," Grey Said, Winding His Arms 
 Around Her And Kissing Her Blushing Cheek, And Then They Sat Down Upon 
 The Rock And Talked Of   And Planned The   House, And Bessie Told Him All 
 That Was In Her Mind In Regard To The   Plateau, Which She Meant To Make 
 As Beautiful As A Garden, So That No One Would Ever Dream It Held A 
 Grave. 
   
   
   
 "I Ought To Do Something For Him," She Said; "And As My Grandmother Was 
 Fond Of   Flowers, And Grass, And Singing Birds, So I Am Sure Was He, And 
 He Shall Have Them In Abundance, And Maybe He Will Know That His 
 Sister's Granddaughter Is Doing It For Him, And Be Glad." 
   
   
   
 In The   Light Of   This New Idea, Mr. Jerrold, Hannah And Grey Entered 
 Heart And Soul Into Bessie's Project, And Within A Week A Plan For The 
 Cottage Had Been Drawn, And A Contract Made With The   Builders Who Were 
 To Commence Work At Once. Neither Hannah Nor Bessie Were Present When 
 The Walls Of   The   Main Building Went Crashing Down Into The   Cellar They 
 Were To Fill, But When It Came To The   Bed-Room And Wood-Shed, Hannah, 
 Bessie, Grey And His Father Sat Under A Tree At A Little Distance, 
 Watching Nervously While The   Men Took Down Timber After Timber, Until 
 The Spot Was Clear, And The   Ground As Smooth As It Usually Is Under A 
 Floor Where There Is No Cellar. 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Bessie Said, With A Sigh Of   Relief, As She Turned To Grey, Who Was 
 Sitting Next To Her, But Her Eye Went Past Him To Hannah, Who, With Her 
 Hands Clasped Tightly Together, Sat As Rigid As A Block Of   Marble, 
 Gazing So Intently At The   Spot Which Held So Much Horror For Her That 
 She Did Not At First Know When Bessie Stole Softly To Her Side; But When 
   
 The Young Girl Wound Her Arm Around Her Neck, And Kissing Her Softly, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 19 ( Joel Rogers' Monument) Pg 229 
 Said: "They Have Let Him Into The   Light, And I Am So Glad; It Does Not 
 Seem Now Like A Hidden Grave," The   Tension On Her Nerves Gave Way, And 
 She Burst Into A Paroxysm Of   Tears, The   Very Last She Ever Shed Over 
 That Hidden Grave. For, Like Bessie, She Felt Better, Now That The 
 Sunlight Was Falling Upon It, And By And By, When Everything Was 
 Accomplished, And Bessie Had Carried Out Her Idea, She Felt That The 
 Dead Man's Monument Would Be Worthy Of   A Far Nobler Personage Than He 
 Who Slept Beneath It. 
   
   
   
 Yielding To Bessie's Earnest Solicitations Grey Decided To Remain With 
 Her In Allington During The   Summer And Superintend In Person The   Work, 
 Which, Owing To Good Management And The   Great Number Of   Men Employed, 
 Went On So Rapidly That By The   Last Of   October Everything Was Done 
 Except The   Furnishing, Which Was To Be Put Off Until Spring, For Before 
 The Autumn Came It Was Known That Hannah Would Never Occupy The   House 
 Save As She Went There A Visitor. The   Words Spoken To Her Many Years 
 Before By The   Rev. Charles Sanford Had Been Repeated, And This Time Her 
 Answer Had Been: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Charlie, If You Do Not Think It Too Ridiculous For People As Old 
 As We Are To Marry. Why, I Am Almost Sixty." 
   
   
   
 "But Just As Dear And Young To Me As If You Were Sixteen," Was The   Reply 
 Of The   Rev. Charles, Who Was Quite As Much In Love As He Had Been Nearly 
 Forty Years Before, When He Asked Hannah Jerrold To Be His Wife. 
   
   
   
 Of Course After It Was Settled He Went Straight To Martha's Grave And 
 Staid There All The   Afternoon, And Did A Little Gardening Around It, And 
 Trained The   Rose-Bush Around The   Head-Stone, And Picking A Half Open 
 Blossom, Put It In His Button-Hole And Silently Apostrophized The   Dead 
 Woman At His Feet, Telling Her That Though He Was About To Bring A New 
 Mistress To The   Home Where She Had Reigned Supreme, He Should Not Forget 
 Her, And Should So Far As Was Consistent, See That All Her Ideas Were 
 Carried Out, Especially As Far As His Health Was Concerned. Then Be 
 Walked Thoughtfully Away, Whispering To Himself; 
   
   
   
 "Martha Was A Very Good And Excellent Woman, But I Loved Hanny First, 
 And God Forgive Me If It Is Wrong To Say It, I Think I Love Her The 
 Best." 
   
   
   
 Then He Went And Told Miss Mcpherson, Who Called Him And Hannah Fools, 
   
 To Think Of   Marrying At Their Time Of   Life, But Said She Was Satisfied 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 19 ( Joel Rogers' Monument) Pg 230 
 If They Were. Then He Told Lucy Grey, Who Congratulated Him Warmly And 
 Was Sure He Would Be Happy. Then He Told Bessie, Who Cried At First 
 Because Her Aunt Hannah Was Not To Live With Her, And Then Entered Heart 
 And Soul Into The   Affair And Became As Much Interested In The   Wedding 
 And The   Wedding Outfit As If The   Bride-Elect Had Been A Young Girl In 
 Her Teens Instead Or An Elderly Woman In Her Fifties. Then He Told His 
 Senior Warden, Who, Having Himself Been Married Three Times, Had Nothing 
 To Say, But Hurried Home With The   News, Which Was All Over Allington By 
 The Next Day, And Was Received Differently, According To The   Different 
 Natures Of   The   Receivers. Some Were Very Glad, And Predicted That The 
 Rector Would Be Far Happier With Hannah Than He Had Been With Martha, 
 While Others Wondered What That Worthy Woman Would Say If She Knew That 
 Another Was To Fill Her Place, And _All_ Calculated The   Ages Of   The 
 Respective Parties, Making _Him_ Out Younger Than He Was And _Her_ A 
 Great Deal Older. But Neither He Nor She Ever Knew What Was Said, And 
 They Would Not Have Cared If They Had, For Both Were Supremely Happy And 
 Thankful For The   Peace And Blessedness Which Had Crowned Their Later 
 Life. Fifty And Even Sixty Is Not So Very Old, At Least To Those Who 
 Have Reached It, And Hannah Neither Looked Nor Felt Old When In Her 
 Becoming Traveling Dress Of   Seal Brown She Stood Up In The   Parlors Of 
 Her Brother's House On Beacon Street And Was Made Mrs. Charles Sanford. 
   
   
   
 This Was Early In February, And Six Weeks Before, On Christmas Eve, 
 There Had Come To That Same House On Beacon Street A Little Black-Eyed, 
 Black-Haired Boy, As Unlike Either Bessie Or Grey As A Baby Well Could 
 Be. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Not Like Any One I Have Ever Seen Of   Your Family," The   Old Nurse 
 Said, When She Brought The   Sturdy Fellow To Bessie, Who, The   Moment She 
 Looked At Him Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "Why, Grey, He Is Exactly Like Neil; His Eyes, His Hair, His Expression, 
 And Neil Will Be So Glad. We Must Have His Picture Taken At Once And 
 Sent To Neil, With A Lock Of   His Hair." 
   
   
   
 Grey Thought It Doubtful If Neil Would Be Quite As Enthusiastic Over 
 Bessie's Baby As She Seemed To Think, But When A Few Hours Later She 
 Drew His Face Down To Hers And Whispered To Him: 
   
   
   
 "We Will Call Baby Neil Mcpherson, Won't We?" He Fondly Kissed The 
 Little Mother, And Answered Hesitatingly: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 19 ( Joel Rogers' Monument) Pg 231 
   
   
 "Yes, Darling, We Will Call Our Baby Neil Mcpherson, If You Like." 
   
   
   
 And So With A Birth, A Christening, And A Wedding The   Winter Passed 
 Rapidly At No. ---- Beacon Street, And By The   First Of   May Bessie Was 
 Again In Allington, Armed And Equipped For Settling Stoneleigh Cottage, 
 And Giving The   Finishing Touches To The   Plateau, Which With The   Advance 
 Of Summer, Began To Show Marks Of   Great Beauty, And To Attract General 
 Attention. Bessie's Idea Of   Raising It Two Feet Above The   Level Of   The 
 Ground Had Been Carried Out, And The   Sods Which Had Been Placed Upon It, 
 And The   Terrace Around It In The   Autumn, Were Fresh And Green As Velvet 
 In The   Early Spring, While Of   The   Roses, And Lilies, And Flowering 
 Shrubs Which Had Been Planted With So Much Care, Not One Had Died, And 
 Many Of   Them Blossomed As Freely As Plants Of   Older Growth. The   Plateau 
 Was Bessie's Especial Pride And Care, Particularly That Corner Of   It 
 Over Which The   Bedroom Once Stood. Here She Had An Immense Bed Of 
 Pansies, Heart-Shaped And Perfect In Outline, And In The   Center A Cross, 
 Where Only White Daisies Were Growing. 
   
   
   
 "Grandmother Liked Pansies And Daisies The   Best, And I Thought, Perhaps, 
 He Did, Too; And Then Mother's Name Was Daisy, You Know," She Said To 
 Hannah, Who Rightly Guessed That This Bank Of   Flowers Was Bessie's _In 
 Memoriam_, Not Only To Her Uncle, But To Her Mother As Well. 
   
   
   
 And Very Beautiful The   Heart-Shaped Bed Of   Human-Faced Pansies, With The 
 Daisy Cross In The   Center, Looked All The   Summer Long, And Many Admired 
 And Commented Upon It, But Only Five Persons Ever Knew That The   White 
 Cross Marked A Grave. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 232 
   
   
     "Noiselessly As I Be Spring-Time 
     Her Crown Of   Verdure Weaves, 
   And All The   Trees On All The   Hills 
     Open Their Thousand Leaves," 
   
   
   
 So Noiselessly And Quickly Have The   Years Come And Gone Since We First 
 Saw Our Heroine, Bessie, A Little Girl On The   Sands Of   Aberystwyth, And 
 Now We Present Her To Our Readers For The   Last Time, A Sweet-Faced, 
 Lovely Matron Of   Twenty-Six, Who, With Her Husband, Was Waiting At The 
 Allington Station, One Bright June Afternoon, For The   Incoming Train 
 From New York. Just Behind The   Station, Where The   Horses Would Not Be 
 Startled By The   Engine, Stood The   Family Carriage, A Large, Roomy 
 Vehicle, Bought For Comfort Rather Than Show, And Which Seemed To Be 
 Full Of   Children, Though In Reality There Were Only Three. First, Neil, 
 The Boy Of   Five Years And A Half, Who, With His Dark Eyes And Hair, And 
 Bright Olive Complexion, Was The   Very Image Of   The   Neil For Whom He Was 
 Named, And Who Was A Most Lovable And Affectionate Child. 
   
   
   
 Next To Neil Was The   Three-Year Old Robin, With Blue Eyes And Golden 
 Hair, Like The   Blind Robin For Whom He Was Named, And Next Was The   Girl 
 Baby, Who Came Nearly A Year And A Half Ago, And To Whom Grey Said, When 
 He First Took Her In His Arms: 
   
   
   
 "I Thank God For Giving You To Me My Little Daughter, And I Am Sure You 
 Look Just As Your Mother Did When She First Opened Her Eyes At 
 Stoneleigh. Yes, I Am Very Glad For You, Little Bessie Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 And So That Was The   Name They Gave The   Baby With Lustrous Blue Eyes And 
 Wavy Hair, And The   Same Sweet, Patient Expression About The   Mouth As 
 There Was About The   Mouth Of   The   Young Girl-Mother, Whom Neil And Robin 
 Called "Bessie Mamma," While To Their Sister They Gave The   Name Of   "Baby 
 Bessie." 
   
   
   
 And Baby Bessie Was In The   Roomy Carriage, Sitting On Jenny's Lap, And 
   
 Playing Peek-A-Boo With Robin, While Neil Stood On The   Opposite Seat 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 233 
 Engaged In A Hot Altercation With Another Boy About His Own Age, Who, 
 Dressed In Deep Black, Which Gave Him A Peculiar Look, Was Seated At A 
 Little Distance In A Most Elegant Carriage, With Servants In Livery, And 
 Who, When Asked By Some One Standing Near What His Name Was, Had 
 Answered: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Lord Rossiter Hardy, And I Am Waiting For My Mother, Who Is Coming 
 From New York, And Who Is Going To Bring Me A Bicycle." 
   
   
   
 Something In The   Boy's Tone Of   Superiority Irritated Neil, Who Was 
 Thoroughly Democratic, And He Called Out: 
   
   
   
 "Phoo!--A _Lord_--Why You Are Nobody But Ross Hardy! And Your 
 Grandmother--" 
   
   
   
 "Hush, Neil, Or I'll Tell Your Father; And Look Where You Are Standin', 
 With Your Dirthy Fate On The   Cushions. Come Down Directly, Or I'll Be 
 Afther Helpin' Ye!" Said Jennie; Whereupon Neil Turned His Attention To 
 Her, And A Spirited Battle Ensued, In Which Robin Also Took Part, And 
 Which Was Only Brought To An End By The   Sound Of   The   Train In The 
 Distance. 
   
   
   
 "There's The   Whistle! Out With Ye, Or Ye'll Not Be In Time To Grate Yer 
 Uncle!" Jennie Cried; And With A Bound Neil Was Upon The   Ground, And 
 Rushing Through The   Station, Joined His Mother, Who With Grey Was 
 Looking Anxiously At The   Few Passengers Alighting From The   Train. 
   
   
   
 First Came Lady Augusta Hardy, Habited In The   Deepest Of   Crape. Poor 
 Teddie Had Died A Few Months Before, And With Her Little Son Rossiter, 
 Who Was Now The   Heir Of   Hardy Manor, She Was Spending The   Summer At 
 Home, And With Her Foreign Airs And Liveried Servants Brought From 
 Dublin Was Creating Quite A Sensation To Allington. With A Bow To The 
 Jerrolds, Who Were Among The   Few She Condescended To Notice, She Passed 
 On To Where Her Coachman And Footman Waited For Her, While Bessie Ran 
 Hastily Down The   Platform Towards A Tall, Sickly Looking Man, Who Almost 
 Tottered As He Walked, While A Sudden Pallor About His Lips Told How 
 Weak He Was. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil, I Am So Glad--And So Sorry, Too. I Did Not Think You Were 
   
 Like This," Bessie Cried, As She Took Both His Hands In Hers, And, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 234 
 Standing On Tiptoe, Kissed The   Quivering Lips, Which Could Not For A 
 Moment Speak To Her "You Are Very Tired," She Continued, As Grey Came 
 Up And, After Greeting The   Stranger Cordially, Offered Him His Arm. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Very Tired From The   Voyage And The   Journey Here, It Is So Hot 
 And Dusty; But You Will Rest Now, Our House Is So Cool And The   Air Here 
 So Pure. There, Let Me Help You, Too." 
   
   
   
 And In Her Eagerness, Bessie Passed Her Arm Through Neil's, Or Rather 
 Put It Around Him, And Thus Supported, The   Sick Man Went Slowly To The 
 Open Carriage, Where Jennie Had The   Children With The   Exception Of 
 Little Neil, Who, Finding Himself Overlooked, Was Cultivating The 
 Station Master And Telling Him That The   Dark-Looking Man Was His Uncle 
 Neil From India, And That They Were To Have Ice Cream For Dinner In 
 Honor Of   His Arrival, And He Was To Go To The   Table And Have Two Saucers 
 Full. 
   
   
   
 In Her Anxiety For Her Cousin, Bessie Had Forgotten Her Children, But At 
 The Sight Of   Them She Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil, Look! Here Are Two Of   My Babies, Robin And Bessie, And The 
 Boy Over There Throwing Stones, Is Your Namesake. I Hope They Will Not 
 Trouble You--Robin And Bessie, I Mean--For You And I Are To Go In The 
 Carriage With Them, And Grey Will Take Little Neil In The   Phaeton." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Thank You," Neil Replied, Too Sick And Tired To Care For Anything 
 Just Then; And Leaning Back In The   Carriage, He Closed His Eyes Wearily, 
 And Did Not Open Them Again Until They Were More Than Half Way To 
 Stoneleigh Cottage. 
   
   
   
 Then Robin, Who Had Been Regarding The   Stranger Curiously, Laid His 
 Little Dimpled Hand On The   Thin, Wasted One, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Is You S'eep?" 
   
   
   
 With A Start Neil's Eyes Unclosed, And He Looked For The   First Time On 
   
 Bessie's Children, With Such A Pain In His Heart As He Had Hoped He 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 235 
 Might Never Feel Again. Over And Over He Had Said To Himself That She 
 Should Never Know How The   Very Thought Of   Them Hurt And Almost Maddened 
 Him, And How, In His Foolish Anger, He Had Burned The   Lock Of   Hair Which 
 She Had Sent To Him From The   Head Of   Her First-Born. And He Said It To 
 Himself Again, Now That He Was Face To Face With The   Little Ones, And 
 Though Every Nerve In His Body Thrilled At The   Touch Of   The   Soft Hand On 
 His, He Tried To Smile, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "No, I Am Not Asleep; I Am Only Tired. What Is Your Name, My Little 
 Man?" 
   
   
   
 "Wobin; Tree Years Old. And This Is Baby Bessie, And This Is Bessie 
 Mamma," Was The   Prompt Reply; And Neil Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Knew Your Mamma When She Was A Little Girl No Bigger Than You, 
 And Her Hands Felt Just As Yours Feel." 
   
   
   
 "I P'ays For You Every Night When Mamma Puts Me To Bed. I Say, 'God 
 Bless Uncle Neil,'" The   Child Continued. 
   
   
   
 Then Two Great Tears Gathered In The   Sick Man's Eyes, But He Brushed 
 Them Away Quickly, While Bessie Took The   Boy In Her Lap And Kept Him 
 From Talking Any More. 
   
   
   
 By This Time They Were In The   Road Which Led From The   Highway To The 
 House. This Had Formerly Been Little More Than A Lane, But Under 
 Bessie's Supervision It Had Been Transformed Into A Broad Avenue, 
 Bordered With Trees And Footpaths On Either Side, And Seats Beneath The 
 Trees, Which, Though Young, Had Grown Rapidly, And Already Cast Cool 
 Shadows Upon The   Grass. 
   
   
   
 "This Is The   Place; That Is Stoneleigh Cottage," Bessie Said, Pointing 
 To The   House Where Grey Was Waiting For Them, With The   Boy Neil At His 
 Side. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 236 
 "And This Is Neil, My Eldest; We Think He Is Like You," Bessie 
 Continued, As She Alighted From The   Carriage And Presented The   Child To 
 Her Cousin. 
   
   
   
 "Phoo! I Ain't A Bit Like Him," Was The   Boy's Mental Comment, While 
 Neil, The   Elder Said, Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "Heaven Forbid That He Should Be Like Me." 
   
   
   
 They Took Him To His Room At Once--The Pleasant South Room, Whose 
 Windows Overlooked The   Plateau, Now All Ablaze With Flowers. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Lie Down And Rest Till Dinner. I Ordered It At Seven To-Night, 
 I Will Send You Up Some Tea At Once. I Hope You Will Be Comfortable And 
 Ask For What You Want," Bessie Said, As She Flitted About The   Room, 
 Anxious To Make Her Guest Feel At Home. 
   
   
   
 He Was Very Tired, And Sank Down Upon The   Inviting Looking Lounge, 
 Saying As He Did So: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie, You Do Not Know How Glad I Am To Be Here With You And Grey; 
 Nor Yet How It Affects Me. I Am Not Always As Bad As This. I Shall Be 
 Better By And By. God Bless You." 
   
   
   
 He Drew Her Face Down To His And Kissed It Fervently; Then She Went 
 Softly Out And Left Him There Alone. 
   
   
   
 Poor Neil! He Was Greatly To Be Pitied. His Life In India Had Been A 
 Failure From First To Last. He Had No Talent For Business, And As He 
 Thoroughly Disliked The   Business He Was In, It Was Not Strange That He 
 Was Dismissed By His Employers Within Six Months After His Arrival In 
 Calcutta. Then He Tried Something Else, And Still Something Else, And 
 Was Just Beginning To Feel Some Interest In His Work And To Hope For 
 Success, When A Malarial Fever Seized Upon Him And Reduced Him To A Mere 
 Wreck Of   His Former Self. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 237 
   
 Then It Was That His Father Died Suddenly At Stoneleigh, And As It 
 Seemed Desirable That Some One Should Attend To What Little There Was 
 Left To Him, Neil Returned To England, Going First To Wales And Then To 
 London, Where He Took The   Very Lodgings Which Bessie Had Occupied Years 
 Before, And At Which He Had Rebelled As Dingy And Second-Class. How 
 Sorry He Was Now That He Had Wounded Bessie So Unnecessarily, And How 
 Well He Understood From Actual Experience The   Poverty Which Could Only 
 Afford Such Apartments As Mrs. Buncher's! Except The   Little His Father 
 Had Left Him He Had Scarcely A Shilling In The   World, And The   Future 
 Looked Very Dreary And Desolate On That First Evening In April, When The 
 Once Fashionable And Fastidious Neil Mcpherson Took Possession Of   His 
 Cheerless Rooms On Abingdon Road, And Threw Himself Down Upon The 
 Hair-Cloth Sofa With An Ache In His Head And An Ache In His Heart As He 
 Thought Of   All The   Past, And Remembered The   Sweet-Faced Girl Who Had 
 Once Been There, And Who Had Left There An Atmosphere Of   Peace And 
 Quiet, Which Reconciled Him At Last To His Surroundings. 
   
   
   
 Of All His Large Circle Of   Acquaintance In London, There Was Not One 
 Whom He Cared To Meet, And So He Staid Mostly In His Room, Only Going 
 Out At Unfashionable Hours For A Stroll In Kensington Gardens, And 
 Occasionally To The   Park, Where He Always Sat Down In The   Place Where 
 Bessie Had Sat In Her Faded Linen When He Drove By With Blanche. Once 
 Only He Joined The   Crowd On Saturday Afternoon, And Saw The   _Elite_ Go 
 By, The   Princess With Her Children, The   Dukes And Duchesses, The   Lords 
 And Ladies, And Lastly Lady Blanche Paxton, Who Rode Alone In Her Glory. 
   
   
   
 The Man, Who Was Almost An Imbecile When She Married Him, Was An Idiot 
 Now, And Had A Keeper To Look After Him, And On Blanche's Face There Was 
 An Expression Of   _Ennui_ And Discontent Which Told Neil That She Was 
 Scarcely Happier Than Himself, Even With Her Hundreds Of   Thousands And 
 Her Home On Grosvenor Square. 
   
   
   
 It Was About This Time That Neil Received A Most Cordial Letter From 
 Grey And Bessie, Urging Him To Spend The   Summer With Them In Allington, 
 And To Stay As Much Longer As He Pleased. 
   
   
   
 "Always, If You Will, For Our Home Is Yours," Bessie Wrote; And After A 
 Severe Conflict With His Love And His Pride, Neil Accepted The 
 Invitation, And Left England With A Feeling That He Might Never See It 
 Again. 
   
   
   
   
 The Voyage Was A Rough One, And As He Was Sick All The   Way, He Had 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 238 
 Scarcely Strength To Stand When He Reached Allington, And Only 
 Excitement And Sheer Will Kept Him Up Until He Found Himself In The 
 Cool, Pretty Room Which Had Been Prepared For Him, And Which It Seemed 
 To Him He Could Never Leave Again. 
   
   
   
 Just As The   Twilight Was Beginning To Fall, Miss Betsey Drove Up The 
 Avenue, Stiff, Straight, And Severe, In Her Best Black Silk And White 
 India Shawl, Which She Only Wore On Rare Occasions. Why She Wore Them 
 Now, She Hardly Knew, And She Had Hesitated A Little Before Deciding To 
 Do So. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not Want The   Dude To Think Me A Scarecrow," She Said To Herself; 
 "Though Who Cares What He Thinks? I Did Not Favor His Coming, And They 
 Know It. I Told Them They Would Have Him On Their Hands For Life, And 
 Bessie Actually Said They Might Have A Worse Thing. I Don't Know About 
 That, But I Do Know He Will Not Sit Down Upon _Me_." 
   
   
   
 From This It Will Be Seen That Miss Betsey's Attitude Toward The   Young 
 Man Was Anything But Friendly, As She Started To Make Her First Call 
 Upon Him. 
   
   
   
 "Didn't Come Down To Dinner? I Don't Like That. He Will Be Having All 
 His Meals In His Room, First You Will Know. Better Begin As You Can Hold 
 Out," She Said, Sharply, And Bessie Replied, With Tears In Her Eyes: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Auntie, Don't Be So Hard Upon Poor Neil. You Do Not Know How Weak, 
 And Sick, And Changed He Is. Just Think Of   His Lodging With Mrs. Buncher 
 In London, And Coming Out As A Second-Class Passenger." 
   
   
   
 "Did He Do That?" Miss Betsey Asked, Quickly, While The   Lines About Her 
 Mouth Softened As She Went Up Stairs To Meet The   _Dude_, Who Looked Like 
 Anything But A Dude As He Rose To Greet Her, In His Shabby Clothes, 
 Which, Nevertheless, Were Worn With A Certain Grace Which Made You 
 Forget Their Shabbiness, While His Manner, Though A Little Constrained, 
 Had In It That Air Of   Good Breeding And Courtesy Inseparable From Neil. 
   
   
   
 Miss Betsey Had Expected To See Him Thin And Worn, But She Was Not 
 Prepared For The   White, Wasted Face, Which Turned So Wistfully To Her, 
 Or For The   Expression Of   The   Dark Eyes So Like Her Brother Hugh, 
   
 Archie's Father. Hugh Had Been Her Favorite Brother, The   One Nearest Her 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 239 
 Age, With Whom She Had Played And Romped In The   Old Garden At 
 Stoneleigh. He Had Been With Her At Monte Carlo When Her Lover Was 
 Brought To Her Dead, And In The   Frightened Face Which Had Looked At Her 
 Then There Was The   Same Look Which She Saw Now In Neil, As He Came 
 Slowly Forward. She Had Expected A Dandy, With Enough Of   Invalidism 
 About Him To Make Him Interesting To Himself At Least; But She Saw A 
 Broken, Sorry Young Man, As Far Removed From Dandyism As It Was Possible 
 For Neil To Be, And She Felt Herself Melting At Once. 
   
   
   
 He Was Her Own Flesh And Blood, Nearer To Her Even Than Bessie; He Was 
 Sick; He Was Subdued; He Had Crossed As A Second-Class Passenger, And 
 This Went Further Toward Reconciling Her To Him Than Anything He Could 
 Have Done. 
   
   
   
 "Why Neil, My Boy," She Said, As She Took Both His Hands, "I Am Sorry To 
 See You So Weak. Sit Down; Don't Try To Stand; Or Rather, Lie Down, And 
 I Will Sit Beside You." 
   
   
   
 She Arranged His Pillows And Made Him Lie Down Again, He Protesting The 
 While, And Saying, With A Faint Smile: 
   
   
   
 "It Hardly Seems Right For A Great Hulking Fellow Like Me To Be Lying 
 Here, But I Am Very Tired And Weak," And In Proof Thereof The 
 Perspiration Came Out In Great Drops Upon His Forehead And Hands, And 
 About His Pallid Lips. 
   
   
   
 Miss Betsey Did Not Talk Long With Him That Night, But When She Left 
 Him She Promised To Come Again Next Day And Bring Him Some Wine, Which 
 She Had Made Herself, And Which Was Sure To Do Him Good. 
   
   
   
 "Sleep Well To-Night, And You Will Be Better To-Morrow," She Said. 
   
   
   
 But Neil Did Not Sleep Well, And He Was Not Better On The   Morrow, And 
 For Many Days He Kept His Room, Seeming To Take Little Interest In 
 Anything Around Him, Except Bessie. At Sight Of   Her He Always Brightened 
 And Made An Effort To Be Cheerful And To Talk, But Nothing She Could Do 
 Availed To Arouse Him From His State Of   Apathy. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 240 
 "All Life And Hope Have Gone Out Of   Me," He Said To Her One Day, "And I 
 Sometimes Wonder What Has Become Of   That Finefied Swell I Used To Know 
 As Neil Mcpherson. I Never Felt This More, I Think, Than The   Day I 
 Hesitated Before Paying My Penny For A Chair In The   Park Because I Did 
 Not Know As I Could Afford It. That Was The   Time I Saw Blanche Go By In 
 Her Grand Carriage, Where I Might Have Sat, I Suppose; But I Preferred 
 My Hired Chair, And Sent No Regret After Her And Her Ten Thousand A 
 Year. I Saw Jack, Too, That Day; Did I Tell You? He Stumbled Upon Me, 
 And I Think Would Have Offered Me Money If He Had Dared. I Am Glad He 
 Did Not. He Was Staying In London, At Langham's, And Flossie Was With 
 Him. I Did Not See Her, But He Told Me Of   Her, And Of   His Twin Boys, 
 Jack And Giles, Whom Flossie Calls 'Jack And Gill.' Roguish Little Bears 
 He Said They Were, With All Their Mother's Irish In Them, Even To Her 
 Brogue. He Has Grown Stout With Years, And Seemed Very Happy, As He 
 Deserves To Be. Everybody Is Happy, But Myself; Everybody Of   Some Use, 
 While I Am A Mere Leech, A Sponge, A Nonenitity In Everybody's Way, And 
 I Often Wish I Were Dead. Nobody Would Miss Me. Don't Interrupt Me, 
 Please," He Continued, As He Saw Bessie About To Speak. "Don't Interrupt 
 Me, And Do Not Misunderstand Me. I Know You And Grey Would Be Sorry Just 
 At First, But You Have Each Other, And You Have Your Children. You Could 
 Not Miss Me Long, Or Be Sorry Except For My Wasted Life. No, Bessie. I 
 Would Far Rather Die, And I Think I Shall." 
   
   
   
 This Was Neil's State Of   Mind, And Nothing Could Rouse Him From It Until 
 One Day In August When Miss Betsey Drove Over To Stoneleigh Cottage, 
 And Went Up To His Room, Where He Sat As Usual By The   Window Looking Out 
 Upon The   Plateau, Where Bessie's Children Were Frolicking With Their 
 Nurse. Of   Late He Had Evinced Some Interest In The   Children, And Once Or 
 Twice Had Had Them In His Room, And Had Held Baby Bessie On His Knee And 
 Kissed Her Fat Hands, And The   Boy Neil, Who Saw Everything, Had Said To 
 His Mother, In Speaking Of   It: 
   
   
   
 "He Looked As If He Wanted To Cry, When Sister Patted His Face And Said 
 'I Love Oo,' And When I Asked Him If He Didn't Wish She Was His Baby, He 
 Looked So White, And Said, 'Yes, Neil; Will You Give Her To Me?' 
   
   
   
 "I Told Him 'No, Sir-Ee, I'd Give Him My Ball, And Velocipede, And 
 Jackknife, But Not Baby.'" 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Day Before Miss Betsey Came, Straight And Prim As Usual, 
 But With A Different Look On Her Face And Tone In Her Voice From 
 Anything Neil Had Known, As She Asked Him How He Was Feeling, And Them, 
 Sitting Down Beside Him, Began Abruptly: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 241 
   
 "I Say, Neil, Why, Don't You Rouse Yourself? I've Been Talking To The 
 Doctor, And He Says You Have No Particular Disease, Except That You Seem 
 Discouraged And Hopeless, And Have Made Up Your Mind That You Must Die." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Auntie, That Is Just It; Hopeless And Discouraged, And Want To 
 Die--Oh, So Badly!" Neil Replied, As He Leaned Back In His Chair. "What 
 Use For Me To Live? Who Wants Me?" 
   
   
   
 "_I Do!_" 
   
   
   
 The Words Rang Sharply Through The   Room, And Neil Started As If A Pistol 
 Had Been Fired At Him. 
   
   
   
 "You Want Me? You!" He Said, Staring Blankly At Her As She Went On 
 Rapidly: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Want You, And Have Come To Tell You So. I Am An Odd Old Woman, 
 Hard To Be Moved, But I Am Not Quite Calloused Yet. I Did Not Like You, 
 Years Ago, When Those Letters Passed Between Us And You Would Not Accept 
 My Offer Because You Thought It Degrading. I Am Glad Now You Did Not, 
 For If You Had, Bessie Would Not Have Been Grey's Wife, But Yours; And 
 You Are Not Fit To Be Her Husband, Or In Fact Anybody's. You Are Only 
 Fit To Live With _Me_, And See To My Business. I Am Cheated At Every 
 Turn, And I Need Somebody Who Is Honest To Look After My Rents And 
 Investments. You Can Do This. It Is Not Hard, And Will Pay In The   End. I 
 Am Old And Lonesome, And Want Somebody To Speak To Besides The 
 Cat--Somebody To Sit At Table And Say Good-Morning To Me. In Short, I 
 Want You For My Son, Or Grandson, If You Like That Better. I Shall Be 
 Queer, And Cranky, And Hard To Get Along With At Times, But I Shall Mean 
 Well Always. I Shall Give You A Thousand Dollars A Year To Manage My 
 Affairs, And When I Die I Shall Divide With You And Bessie. I Have Made 
 A New Will To That Effect This Very Morning, So You See I Am In Earnest. 
 What Do You Say?" 
   
   
   
 He Said Nothing At First, But Cried Like A Child, While Miss Betsey 
 Cried, Too, A Little, And Blew Her Nose Loudly, And Told Him Not To Be A 
 Fool, But To Go Outdoors On The   Plateau, Where The   Children Were, And 
 Sit There In The   Shade, And Try To Get Some Strength, For She Wanted Him 
 Very Soon. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 242 
   
 Then She Went Away, And He Dragged Himself Out To The   Plateau, And Let 
 Neil And Robin Play That He Was A Balky Horse Who Would Not Go, 
 Notwithstanding Their Shouts And Blows With Dandelions And Blades Of 
 Grass, While Baby Bessie Pelted Him With Daisies From The   White Cross 
 And Pansies From The   Border. 
   
   
   
 From That Day On, Neil's Improvement Was Rapid, And When, On The   Last 
 Day Of   September, The   Jerrolds Returned To Their House In Boston, They 
 Left Him Domesticated With Miss Betsey, And To All Appearance Happy And 
 Contented. He Would Never Be Very Strong Again, For The   Malaria 
 Contracted In India Had Undermined His Constitution; But He Was Able To 
 Do All His Aunt Required Of   Him, Even To Overseeing At Times The   Hands 
 In The   Cotton-Mill, An Office He Had Once Spurned With Contempt, And 
 From Which He Undoubtedly Shrank A Little, Although He Never Made A Sign 
 To That Effect. 
   
   
   
 A Year Or More After His Arrival In America He Wrote To Jack Trevellian 
 As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "I Hardly Think You Would Know The   Once Fastidious Neil Mcpherson, 
     If You Could See Him Now In A Noisy Cotton-Mill, Screaming At The 
     Top Of   His Voice To The   Stupid Operatives, And Button-Holed 
     Confidentially By The   Brother Jonathans, Who Address Him As 'Square, 
     And Speak Of   His Aunt As The   'Old Woman.' But It Is Astonishing How 
     Soon One Gets Accustomed To Things, And I Really Am Very Happy, 
     Especially When Scouting The   Country On My Beautiful Bay, A Present 
     From My Aunt, Who Gave It To Me On Condition That I Would Take Care 
     Of   It Myself. Think Of   Me In Overalls And Knit Jacket, Currying A 
     Horse And Bedding Him Down, For I Do All That; In Fact, I Do 
     Everything, Even To Splitting The   Kindlings When The   Chore-Boy 
     (That's What They Call Him Here) Does Not Come. 
   
   
   
     "Ah, Well; I Have Learned Many Things In This Land Of   Democracy, And 
     Am Content; Though In My Heart I Believe I Still Have A Hankering 
     After Old Aristocratic England, Provided I Could Be One Of   The 
     Aristocrats. I Suppose You Know That Poor Blanche Died Last Winter 
     Of   Fever In Naples, But Perhaps You Do Not Know That She Left Me Ten 
     Thousand Pounds! Fifty Thousand Dollars They Count That In America, 
     And I Actually Do Not Know What To Do With It. My Aunt Gives Me A 
     Thousand A Year For Spending Money, And When She Dies, I Shall Have, 
     As Nearly As I Can Estimate It, Half A Million, Which In This 
     Country Makes A Rich Man. If Bessie Had Not Provided For Old Anthony 
   
     And Dorothy, I Should Care For Them; But As She Has, I Believe I 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 243 
     Shall Use The   Interest Of   Blanche's Money In Paying For Scholarships 
     In India, And China, And Japan, And Greece, And I'll Call Them The 
     Blanche Trevellian And The   Bessie Mcpherson Scholarships. That Will 
     Please Bessie, For She Is Great On Missions, Both At Home And 
     Abroad, And Her Kitchen Is A Regular Soup-House In The   Winter, For 
     Every Beggar In Boston Knows Mrs. Grey Jerrold. Jack, You Don't Know 
     What A Lovely Woman Bessie Is. Sweeter And Prettier Even Than When 
     She Was A Girl And You And I Were Both In Love With Her. And 
     Grey--Well, You Ought To See How He Worships Her! Why, She Is Never 
     Within His Reach That He Does Not Put His Hands Upon Her, And If He 
     Thinks No One Is Looking On He Always Kisses Her, And By Jove, She 
     Kisses Him Back As If She Liked It! And I--Well, I Bear It Now With 
     A Good Deal Of   Equanimity. Eels, They Say, Can Get Used To Being 
     Skinned, And So I Am Getting Accustomed To Think Of   Bessie As Grey's 
     Wife Instead Of   Mine, And I Really Have Quite An Uncleish Feeling 
     For Her Children. Indeed. I Intend To Make Them My Heirs 
   
   
   
     "And So Good-By To You, Old Chap; With Love To Flossie And The 
     Twins, From Your Yankeefied Friend, 
   
   
   
     "Neil Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 And Now Our Story Winds To A Close, And We Are Dropping The   Curtain Upon 
 The Characters, Who Go Out One By One And Pass From Our Sight Forever. 
 In The   Cozy Rectory Hannah Jerrold's Last Days Are Passing Happily And 
 Peacefully With The   Rev. Charles Sanford, Who Loves Her Just As Dearly 
 And Thinks Her Just As Fair As On That Night Years And Years Ago, When 
 She Walked With Him Under The   Chestnut Trees, And While Her Heart Was 
 Breaking With Its Load Of   Care And Pain, Sent Him From Her With No Other 
 Explanation Than That It Could Not Be. 
   
   
   
 At Grey's Park Lucy Grey Lives Her Life Of   Sweet Unselfishness, Looked 
 Up To By The   Villagers As The   Lady _Par Excellence_ Of   The   Town, And 
 Idolized By The   Little Ones From Boston, Who Know No Spot Quite As 
 Attractive As Her House In The   Park. 
   
   
   
 Miss Betsey And Neil Still Scramble Along Together, He Indolent At Times 
 And Prone To Lapse Into His Old Habits Of   Luxurious Ease, For Which She 
 Rates Him Sharply, Though On The   Whole She Pets Him As She Has Never 
 Petted A Human Being Before. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 244 
   
 "Boys Will Be Boys," She Says, Forgetting That Neil Is Over Thirty Years 
 Of Age, And She Keeps His Breakfast Warm For Him, And Gets Up To Let Him 
 In When He Has Staid Later Than Usual At The   Ridge House, Where He Is A 
 Frequent Visitor, For He And Allen Browne Are Fast Friends And Boon 
 Companions. Together They Ride And Drive, And Row On The   Lakes Around 
 Allington; Together They Smoke And Lounge On The   Broad Piazza Of   The 
 Ridge House, But Neil Never Drinks Or Plays With Allen, Or Any One Else, 
 For His Aunt Made It A Condition Of   Her Friendship, That He Should Never 
 Touch A Drop Of   Anything Which Could Intoxicate, Or Soil His Hands With 
 Cards, Even For Amusement. The   Shadow Of   That Awful Tragedy At Monte 
 Carlo Is Over Her Still, And She Looks Upon Anything Like Card-Playing 
 As Savoring Of   The   Pit. 
   
   
   
 Allen Browne Is A Young Man Of   Elegant Leisure, Who Takes Perfumed 
 Baths, And Wears An Overcoat Which Comes Nearly To His Feet, And A 
 Collar Which Cuts His Ears. He Is A Graduate From Harvard, And His 
 Mother Says His 'Schoolin' Has Cost Over Fifteen Thousand Dollars, 
 Though Where Under The   Sun And Moon The   Money Went She Can't Contrive. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Rossiter-Browne Is Very Proud Of   Her Son And Of   Her Daughter, The 
 Lady Augusta, Who Comes Home Nearly Every Summer With A Retinue Of 
 Servants And Her Little Boy, Who Calls Himself Lord Rossiter-Browne 
 Hardy, And Neil Jerrold, When He Is Angry With Him, "A Little Yankee," 
 While Neil Promptly Returns The   Compliment By Calling Him A 
 "Freckled-Faced Paddy." 
   
   
   
 In The   Old Home On Beacon Street, Mrs. Geraldine Still Affects Her Air 
 Of Exclusiveness And Invalidism, Although A Good Deal Softened And 
 Improved By The   Grandchildren, Of   Whom She Is Very Fond, And Whose Baby 
 Hands And Baby Prattle Have Found Their Way To Her Heart, Making Her A 
 Better Because A Less Selfish Woman. 
   
   
   
 In The   Street And Among Men Burton Jerrold Holds His Head As High As 
 Ever, For All His Shame And Dread Are Buried In The   Grave Under The 
 White Cross At Stoneleigh Cottage, Where Bessie Spends Every Summer, 
 With Her Children, And Where Grey Spends As Much Time As Possible. He Is 
 A Man Of   Business Now, And Many Go To Him For Counsel And Advice, And 
 This, Except In The   Hottest Weather, Keeps Him In The   City During The 
 Week. But Every Saturday Afternoon The   Jerrold Carriage, With Bessie And 
 The Children In It, Stands Behind The   Station Waiting For The   Train, The 
 First Sound Of   Which In The   Distance Is Caught Up And Repeated By Neil 
 And Robin, While Baby Bessie Claps Her Hands And Calls Out, "Papa Is 
   
 Coming." And Very Soon Papa Comes, With An Expression Of   Perfect Content 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune  A Novel) Part 12 Part 2 Part 3 Chapter 20 ( After Five Years) Pg 245 
 On His Fine Face As He Kisses His Wife And Babies, And Then In The 
 Delicious Coolness Of   The   Late Afternoon Is Driven Up The   Shaded Avenue 
 To The   Cottage Where The   Plateau Is Bright With Flowers, And Where The 
 Daisy Cross In Its Purple Heart Of   Pansies, Gleams White And Pure In The 
 Summer Sunshine. 
   
   
 
 
 Publication Date: June 28th 2014 https://www.bookrix.com/-whdbd538e463635